sesheta66: (Default)
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Title: Blank Slate (part 1 of 2)
Pairing(s): Harry/Draco
Summary: When Harry’s disregard for the chain of command results in his ousting from the Aurors, he decides to open up his own private investigation firm. When Narcissa Malfoy goes missing and the Aurors do little but go through the motions, Draco finds himself at Harry’s door. While Harry takes the case, he’s not above using the circumstances to his own advantage.
Rating: Mature
Disclaimer: All Harry Potter characters herein are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No copyright infringement is intended.
Warning(s): None
Word Count: 16K

Read on AO3



Blank Slate


PROLOGUE

"Potter! In my office," Robards bellowed over the Auror cubicles as he strode with purpose through the space. "Now!"

"Somebody’s in shit," sniggered Marsterson, the smarmy little kiss-arse.

Harry gave him a two-fingered salute. "Yeah, yeah. Big deal. He’ll threaten to suspend me, I’ll promise not to do it again, I’ll take the rest of the day off and come back tomorrow, properly chastised."

"You know, one of these days, Potter, that name and that scar aren’t going to be enough."

"Yeah, yeah. Tell someone who cares."

"Fucking cocksure bastard. Always getting away with everything," Marsterson grumbled. It wasn’t a lie. Harry had the backing of Kingsley and most of the wizarding world who, for reasons only known to themselves, still swooned over Harry. Frankly, he’d rather they not.

He took his time making his way to Robards’ office. He hadn’t come up with a reasonable excuse yet for breaking the rules. Again. After being told, in no uncertain terms, that the next time would be the last time he blatantly ignored orders.

But what was he supposed to do? Let the criminal get away? He knew perfectly well they needed to build a case and follow protocol. No unsanctioned monitoring of private citizens. But they all knew he was guilty as sin. They knew he’d been in disguise and how the bloody hell else were they supposed to prove that he was who they knew he was and not who he claimed to be, if they didn’t monitor him and his residence for his magical signature? They couldn’t. And he’d get away. Again. Like he had so many times before. Fuck if Harry was going to let that happen on his watch.

Well, he hadn’t meant to, anyway. The little fucker got away anyway. Though not through any fault of Harry’s own. That smarmy little shit Marsterson had gone slinking off to Robards and told him what he’d overheard. Harry scratched the back of his neck. That hadn’t been the smartest move he’d ever made. He knew the little prick was out to get him sacked and Harry hadn’t managed to keep his own mouth shut — or cast a Muffliato or some other charm — to prevent himself being heard. And now — caught out on his blatant disregard for Robard’s (or any one else’s, save Kingsley’s) authority — Harry had to come up with some excuse worthy of a swift and meaningless reprimand so Harry could get back to work. Probably tomorrow. He thought about what Marsterson had overheard. Maybe the next day.

"Yeah, boss?" Harry said as he peeked his head into Robards’ office but didn’t quite step inside.

"Come in and close the door."

Harry did as asked. "You wanted to see me?"

"What cases are you working on?"

Taken a bit by surprise, it took Harry a few minutes to rhyme off the three active, two active but awaiting trial and six simmering with no action but not yet closed cases currently assigned to him.

"Right, then. Go home. I’ll send on your things. Don’t bother coming back."

Harry laughed. "Good one. Seriously, though. What did you —"

Robards stood up and, leaning over his desk, he looked Harry straight in the eye. "You’re fired. Even Kingsley isn’t getting you out of this one."

"What?"

"You. Are. Fired. We cannot operate our Auror Division with some wildcard going rogue and completely disrespecting the chain of command at the drop of a hat. It’s one thing to bend the rules and find loopholes in protocol, but it’s quite another to flaunt your utter contempt for anything remotely resembling authority. I’ve had it with you and so has most of this squad. You create dissent in the ranks and no one — not a single commanding officer in the place — wants to deal with you. So you’re out. Done. Finished."

"But —"

"Leave the badge and your ID and get out. Don’t let the door hit you in the arse on your way out."

Harry pulled out his wallet and dropped the documents — the Auror badge he’d worked his arse off for and the ID that granted him access to the Ministry — onto Robards’ desk. In a haze, he watched his boss — ex-boss — slip them into the drawer of his desk, a slight grin on his face. The bastard was enjoying this. Well, Harry wasn’t about to give the arseholes outside a show. Mustering all the strength he could, he held his head up high, opened the door and strutted out of Auror headquarters as he had on so many other occasions. Only this time would be his last.



THREE YEARS LATER ...

Harry slipped into his office at quarter past ten and fired up his computer. It had been three years to the day since he’d been unceremoniously dismissed from the Aurors and he’d decided to celebrate with a lie-in and a large latte with cinnamon and extra sugar this morning. A pastry turned it into breakfast and he grinned as he bit into it.

He looked around the office and couldn’t help but be proud of what he’d made of his life. He’d been handed a gift, really, and had made the most of it. Sure, it had burned, being ousted like that, after all he’d done. He’d spent a good few months wallowing in the injustice of it all, drinking himself into oblivion to dull the feeling of worthlessness he’d discovered when he no longer had a clear purpose. But then Hermione had strode out of his Floo at the crack of dawn one Sunday, thrust a vial of hangover potion into his hand and ordered him to meet her in his kitchen.

He still chuckled at the memory of it. She’d been furious with him and scared for him at the same time. She’d filled him with caffeine and carbs and then had given him The Look. The one that said, "I’m here to talk and you will sit there and listen. Really listen. And if I have to Incarcerate you or put you in a full body bind, I’ll do it." So he sat there and listened. Really listened. And did his best not to interrupt too much.

"Harry, in all the time I’ve known you, I’ve never known you to give up. You’ve always had a purpose, a focus, a drive that couldn’t be stopped by anyone. Not the Ministry, not the press, not teachers or friends or even threats from the Minister of Magic himself. Every time you got stomped on, pushed down, had rumours spread about you that you were mad, did you give up? No. You pushed back. You did what you had to do and you proved yourself worthy of respect.

"I wonder why, then, you’re allowing this to get to you. I mean, this is the Ministry we’re talking about. The Ministry with all the politics and restrictions and limitations. You’ve always hated all of that, so why would you be so upset at not having to face it day in and day out?"

"I—" He frowned. Why was he upset?

"Did you enjoy your job?"

No, actually he hadn’t enjoyed it. He’d had visions of it being like the battles, perhaps with some boredom mixed in along the way, but he’d done enough camping around the country to know he could handle that. He’d pictured himself out on the street, taking down criminals and making the world a better place. But most of the time he’d been stuck behind a desk shuffling papers around. "Not really, no," he said. "Truth be told, I was nearly numb from boredom."

"And the hierarchy?"

He ran a hand through his mop of hair. "Fuck, no. That drove me to distraction. Do you know how many people I had to get approval from before I could step foot out onto the street? Do you realise that if I hadn’t just done my own thing — screw all the stupid rules — I’d probably have had to get permission to use the bloody loo?"

Hermione laughed. "So then why, my dear friend, are you letting them win?"

"Excuse me?"

"Right now. What you’re doing. Drinking yourself into a state every night. You aren’t being you anymore. You’re letting them push you down and keep you down. How is this accomplishing anything? You can’t change things if you don’t do anything. You can’t help people if you can’t help yourself. Their goal, their biggest accomplishment, is to make you go away. And you’re letting them. Don’t hand them a win."

They sat quietly for a few minutes while Harry digested what she’d said. At length, he said, "But what am I supposed to do?" He’d never even considered another career path beyond being an Auror. He didn’t know what he wanted to do, never mind what he could do now. It was all so depressing.

"Whatever you want to do," she said, as if that answered everything. Clearly his face showed his scepticism as she smiled. "Oh, Harry. You have money enough to not have to do anything you don’t want to do. You just need to figure out what would make you happy, give you a sense of purpose." He lifted a brow and she grinned. "And come up with something that’ll really stick it to them. Show them that you’re much better off without them, and that this is their loss, not yours."

He laughed at that. "The best revenge is success, right?"

She smiled and her eyes crinkled in amusement. "Exactly."

When she was done, he’d had a lot to think about.

*~*~*


The door opened and Harry, now engrossed in a current case, looked up from his files. And nearly choked.

"Well, as I live and breathe. Malfoy. What brings your posh arse into my fine — but decidedly unposh — establishment?"

Rather than the expected response — acknowledgement that his place of business was, indeed, not posh, Malfoy just stood at the entrance looking like he was about to throw up.

"For fuck’s sake." He let out an exasperated sigh. The place wasn’t that bad, was it? "It may not be the high-class type of establishment you're used to, but nothing's going to jump out and bite you." At Malfoy's comically wide eyes, Harry snorted. Then he decided to have some fun with him. He let his eyes travel the length of Malfoy's body, ending with a grin. "Unless that's something you're into?"

Malfoy blinked several times before he glared.

Harry gave a triumphant grin. "Now there's the look of disdain I've grown accustomed to over the years!"

Malfoy pursed his lips. "I knew this was a mistake."

"Well you have me at a bit of a disadvantage there," Harry pointed out, leaning back in his chair and putting his feet up on the desk. Malfoy frowned. "Since you haven't told me why you're here, how can I respond to the idea that it was a mistake?" When Malfoy continued to frown, Harry added, "You see, it's customary for most people, when they first visit my humble establishment, to greet me. A Good morning, Good day, Hello or — on occasion — a Cheers, mate. Not that I'd expect that last one from you, but—" He shrugged his shoulders. "—stranger things."

"Merlin, Potter, do you always talk this much?" Harry shrugged again in reply. "I don't recall you being this verbose in school."

Harry grinned. "I suppose I've come into my own in the last few years."

"So I've heard."

"Is that why you're here? To comment on my charming personality?"

"As a matter of fact, no. That’s not why I’m here. Truth be told, I’m wondering why I thought ... even for a moment ..."

Harry considered the man before him. They hadn’t argued in years. Not that they’d seen each other much since the trials, besides a passing nod to acknowledge the other man’s existence. Now Harry thought about it, he couldn’t remember when the last time was he’d seen Malfoy.

He removed his feet from the desk and sat upright again, motioning to one of the guest chairs. "Just have a seat and tell me why you’re here."

Malfoy reluctantly walked the rest of the way into the room and pulled up a chair in front of Harry’s cluttered desk. Once he got a close look, Harry thought he looked lost or dazed.

When once again, he wasn’t forthcoming, Harry nudged him. "Why are you here, Malfoy?"

He took a long breath before straightening his shoulders and turning pained eyes to Harry. "I need your help."

Harry resisted the urge to tease him more. "With what exactly?"

"It’s my mother." He wrung his hands together. "She’s missing."

Harry took a moment to absorb that. His first thought was, Good on her, finally leaving that pathetic excuse for a human being she’s married to, but he didn’t think Malfoy would appreciate that. Besides, there’s no way she’d leave Draco behind without letting him know she was alright.

"Have you gone to the Aurors?" After all, they’d have more resources at their disposal than Harry.

Malfoy scoffed. "Yes, and they’ve done the bare minimum to avoid being accused of not doing their jobs. But I know they don’t care, and I doubt they’ve lifted more than a finger."

"So you came to me?" Harry’d had his share of witches and wizards seek out his help since he opened his business, but ... this was Malfoy.

"Yes, Potter." He twisted his hands together again. "I heard that you’ve helped people." He barked out a derisive laugh. "That’s what you do, isn’t it? Always the Saviour?"

Harry felt the familiar burn of annoyance he’d always had around Malfoy and he narrowed his eyes at the prat. "I’m not sure what you expect from me."

"I expect that you’ll help find my mother." He hesitated for a moment, his reddening face belying his calm demeanour. "You owe her that much." And there it was.

Well, Harry thought, at least they were on familiar ground. "So my testimony at her trial and yours wasn’t enough? You still think I owe you?" Harry didn’t disagree, per se — she had saved his life, rather a big deal, even if it hadn’t been her end goal — but it didn’t mean he needed to make it easy on Malfoy. They had history. Loads of history. And he didn’t think they were even yet. Not that he’d been counting or anything.

"Not me. You don’t owe me a thing. But my mother. She lied to Voldemort to save you."

"She lied to Voldemort to save you. I just happened to be there." He stopped what was sure to be a tirade with a raised hand. "Be that as it may, I’ll hear you out and we’ll see if I can help you."

"Really?"

"Sure." Harry leaned forward, crowding into Malfoy’s space. "What’s it worth to you?"

"I —" Harry watched the war behind Malfoy’s eyes play out in front of him, but he didn’t retreat. His Slytherin mind was probably running through scenarios, each potentially worse than the one before. At length, he sagged in his seat and mumbled, "It’s my mother, Potter. I’ll pay anything."

Harry let a grin form slowly and wickedly over his face, ideas for payment flashing past his eyes. "What if I said I want payment in kind?"

Malfoy frowned as he weighed Harry’s words. "Exactly what are you proposing?" His cheeks flushed but, as fun as it might be, Harry resisted the urge to torment him more.

"I need help around here."

Malfoy scanned the office and wrinkled his nose. "I’m not cleaning your premises."

Harry chuckled. "Really? You’d pay anything but you wouldn’t do that?"

"Fine. I’ll pay someone to do that."

Harry laughed outright now. "Relax, Malfoy, I don’t need cleaning help." Malfoy’s raised brow begged to differ on that opinion. "Whatever. What I need is someone to assist me when I’m working."

Once more, Malfoy looked around the sparse space. "What do you usually do?"

"Usually," Harry said, "Ron can pitch in. Or Luna. Occasionally Ginny."

"And they can’t now, why?"

"Let’s see ... Hermione’s about to pop a kid any day and Ron is spending every hour with her when he’s not at work. She’s had a rough go the last couple of weeks and he needs to be there. Gin is out of town with the team and Luna is currently in South America on a trip with Rolf."

"Rolf? You mean Scamander, the magical creatures expert?"

Harry nodded. "I was trying to work out what to do when you walked in."

"How convenient," Malfoy drawled, sounding like he thought it was anything but.

Harry smiled. "Indeed. I prefer not to work with Muggles, in case I need to use magic — far too complicated. And I can’t trust just anyone from the magical world. But, thanks to your fortuitous timing, now I don’t need to find an assistant."

"You do realise that I’m your client, not your assistant, right? I pay you and you do work for me."

"You’re neither yet. But yes, I understand the relationship. What I’m saying is that part of your payment to me is helping me out on occasion. It’s not a full-time job, but I have a couple of clients with cases that may require I have someone accompany me on a stake-out or two."

Malfoy opened his mouth, closed it again, fidgeted, then went through the cycle twice more while Harry watched him weigh the pros and cons in his mind. "Take your time." Harry reached for the file he’d set aside when Malfoy arrived. "I’ll just carry on with what I was doing before you walked in."

Malfoy put his hand over the file. "Fine. I’ll do it."

"You will?" Harry was surprised he’d agreed so readily.

"Sure. Whatever. You’ll find my mother?"

"I’ll do my best." Malfoy looked ready to argue, then thought better of it. "I mean it, Malfoy. I take my job seriously and, though I’d hesitate to say I owe you anything, I haven’t forgotten what Narcissa did for me."

Malfoy nodded. "Your fee?"

"Twenty galleons an hour plus expenses."

Malfoy’s eyes widened in surprise. "That’s it?" Harry nodded. "I expected ..."

"That I would take advantage of the situation? If you’d like to pay more, you’re welcome to, but I’m not about to charge you more than I would anyone else. And, for the record, that’s not cheap."

"I ..." Malfoy scrutinised Harry for some time. Harry held his gaze, engaging his Occlumency — which he’d finally mastered during Auror training — just in case. Malfoy visibly relaxed for the first time since he walked in. "Thank you."

Harry blinked, taken aback. "I haven’t done anything yet," he felt the need to point out. "But ... you’re welcome."

Malfoy frowned. "You said you have other cases, and—" He looked around the office again. "—you don’t have any employees. Can you manage this as well?"

Harry shrugged. "I can balance multiple cases at once, yes. Full-time surveillance isn’t required for the current cases, and I’m waiting on responses to some information requests I’ve placed. I’ve got time." Malfoy looked sceptical. "If I need more resources, I’ll let you know. I could hire others to help out if it comes to that, but I sense you’d prefer discretion. I still don’t know why you came to me specifically, but rest assured, I am good at what I do. And I won’t hesitate to admit if I need help."

Malfoy hesitated before responding, then seemed resigned to explaining himself. "I came to you because I knew the Aurors weren’t doing all they could. You have Auror training and you work in the Muggle world. I don’t know anyone else that has those qualifications, and — loathe though I am to admit it — your integrity speaks for itself. Your reputation precedes you and, besides your disregard for authority, I’ve heard nothing but good things." Shockingly, he hadn’t choked on his words.

Harry grinned. "I bet that hurt."

Malfoy smirked. "Quite a lot, yes."

Harry laughed and held out his hand for Malfoy to shake. After a beat, he took it. "I’ll do everything in my power to find Narcissa. Muggle and magical means. No stone left unturned."

Malfoy nodded. "I also heard that you wouldn’t hesitate to ..."

"Bend the rules a bit?" Harry offered. Malfoy’s hopeful looked tugged unnervingly at Harry’s chest. The man’s mother was missing. Harry didn’t doubt he was right, too, that the Aurors weren’t exactly tripping over themselves to find her. And he’d swallowed his pride and come to Harry, of all people, for help. Well, fuck it. Harry winked. "Everything in my power, Malfoy."

Malfoy’s lips twitched. "I never thought I’d be thankful for your rule-breaking ways."

"First time for everything." He drew his wand and cast a recording spell. "Now, tell me what happened."

For the next half hour, Malfoy filled Harry in on the details of Narcissa’s disappearance. She’d gone shopping — where exactly, Malfoy wasn’t sure, but thought London was most likely — and hadn’t returned. That had been nearly two weeks ago. All communication was left unanswered, including owls that returned with unopened letters. The Aurors had only managed to confirm that she may or may not have been spotted in a clothing shop on Diagon Alley, but the witness couldn’t swear to it being her. They’d found no magical signature matching hers on the premises and that was it.

"That’s it?" Harry asked, incredulity getting the better of him. "That’s all they found?"

Malfoy nodded. "Not that they looked very hard." He started twisting his hands again.

Harry seethed and only just resisted reaching out to rest his hands over Malfoy’s to stop the motion. This was his mother. Didn’t they have any compassion? "I’ll do everything I can to find her," he repeated. "Everything."

"I can bring in some of her things, so you can match her magical signature."

"That would be good. Some photographs, too, so I can put the word out in Muggle and magical circles. And while you go get all that, I’ll start looking for reports of Jane Does."

"Jane whats?"

"Jane Does. Unidentified women that have shown up at hospitals and such. I’ll narrow down the search that way first, and then send pictures out when you get back."

"Okay. I’ll go right now."

Harry nodded. "Oh, and Malfoy?"

"Yes?"

"I’ll be as discreet as possible — the Muggle contacts won’t matter, obviously — but once I start asking around, it’ll only be a matter of time before word gets out. Are you prepared for that?"

"I don’t care." His hand-wringing told another story. Harry recalled how brutal both the press and the public had been after Draco and Narcissa had received no prison time, and Lucius had received a laughably light sentence; he had no reason to suspect it would be any better once this news broke. "I obviously don’t want her disappearance splashed all over the papers, but I’m willing to deal with anything if it means finding her and bringing her home."

"Okay, then. I just wanted to be sure you were prepared."

"Father won’t like it," he said with a bitter tone Harry’d never heard him use when talking of Lucius.

"I don’t really give a fuck about Lucius."

Malfoy snorted. "Neither do I."

He left and Harry began his search. Thanks to modern technology — and a handy bit of spell work to access certain restricted databases — he launched queries into Jane Does (dead, injured, homeless and hospitalised) logged by morgues, hospitals and the police. He then put a call in to a contact in the Auror department, leaving a message to get back to him as soon as possible.

When Malfoy returned, Harry was working on a search of local news reports. If they turned up nothing, he would expand his geographical parameters, widening his search until he found her.

Malfoy handed over half a dozen pictures and some personal items of Narcissa’s. "I might need to drop by the manor sometime, but we’ll start with these things," Harry said. He didn’t cherish the idea of returning to the place where Hermione had been tortured, but he’d do it if he had to. "Preferably objects she felt a connection to. The traces will be more meaningful on those items."

Malfoy scowled. "The Aurors didn’t say anything about that."

"They may have been able to identify enough with what you gave them."

"They said anything would do, anything she’d touched recently."

Harry ran a hand through his hair and tried not to let his frustration show. "That’s technically true, but if I attempt a tracking spell, I like to have something that’s stronger as a source."

"A tracking spell? Isn’t that illegal?"

Harry gave him an are you seriously asking me that look before rolling his eyes. "Did you want to find your mother?"

"Yes, of course."

"Do you care if the spell is legal or not, if it helps to find her?"

"I ... well, no."

"Exactly."

Malfoy stared at Harry before asking, "Couldn’t you get in trouble for that?"

Harry sighed. "Did we not agree earlier that I’m all about bending the rules?"

"Bending them, yes, but breaking the law? Potter, you can’t. I can’t be responsible for you breaking the law."

"See, here’s the way I see it. It’s not illegal to track someone if they give you permission. And in her absence, I am going to presume she would be okay with you giving permission on her behalf."

"Really?"

Harry shrugged. "No, not really. The law was designed without that loophole, to prevent, for instance, an abusive spouse from hunting them down. But I can make a compelling case for it, particularly in the case of a son who was always very close to his mother, and the media will eat it up. No one would dare come after me."

"Are you sure?"

Harry shrugged. "I’m willing to chance it. And just for the record, no, I wouldn’t do it for Lucius."

Malfoy’s eyes widened. "But you’ll do it for me? I thought you said you don’t owe me anything."

Harry thought about his answer. He didn’t want to alarm Malfoy by pointing out the obvious — that Narcissa wouldn’t simply up and leave without any word to Draco. "Because it’s the right thing to do."

*~*~*


Harry spent the balance of the day chasing down leads on his other cases and sending out inquiries and pictures of Narcissa to Muggle establishments. He’d wait to hear back from his contact at the Ministry before broadcasting too widely in the wizarding community.

When Malfoy returned, he’d just begun to make notes on his case. "I’ve sent the first round of inquiries out. I’ll work on expanding the search tomorrow."

"How long before you hear back?"

Harry put down his pen and motioned for Malfoy to sit. He continued to fidget, but at least he no longer loomed over Harry at the same time. "Depends on how busy they are. Hospitals tend to respond within the day — they’re anxious to identify patients. But police are busy with so many cases, so many incoming calls, and come across so many transients, that they generally take longer. On average, about a week. Sometimes longer."

"A week?"

Harry nodded. "I may have put a charm on my requests — to encourage them to be placed atop the pile — but that still won’t guarantee a quick reply." Malfoy looked relieved and impressed in equal measure, but said nothing. "So that’s it for today. I’ll get back at it in the morning." He closed Malfoy’s file and opened another. "Meanwhile, are you free for surveillance tonight?"

"Tonight?"

"I told you I was looking for help when you arrived. I wasn't making that up."

"It’s just I didn’t expect ... What will it entail?"

Harry shrugged. "Won't know until I'm there but I was hired to find out if a husband is cheating on his wife. So we'll follow him wherever he goes and see if we catch him meeting up with someone."

Malfoy narrowed his eyes. "And you need company for this?"

"It helps. Following isn't a big deal, but if he goes inside somewhere, I'm less conspicuous if I have someone with me. And if there's more than one entrance, it's easier to follow with two people."

Malfoy leaned back in his seat. "Do you think the wife is right?"

"They usually are." Sadly, Harry had learned this early on. "And if they don't go straight to a hotel, they usually have dinner somewhere, so you'll get a meal out of it. Or if he's just out looking, he might go to a bar."

"He's a Muggle?"

"He is. Probably best to dress casually so we won't stand out wherever we end up."

Malfoy looked down at his clothes, definitely not what Harry would call casual. "Glamour?"

Harry considered the question. "Maybe on your hair so you blend in more, but otherwise, no. He's not seen me yet, so I think we're good. Next time, maybe."

"Next time?"

"Unless we catch him in the act," Harry said, "I’ll need to come up with more than one dinner or dance with someone, which could be explained away as a chance meeting."

"Even if he makes an obvious pass?"

Harry sighed. "You’d be surprised at how many people believe even the most blatant lies and pathetic excuses."

"Love is blind?"

"I don’t know about blind, or even love for that matter." Harry shrugged. "I just think when people put their trust in someone, they want to believe the best in them."

Malfoy snorted. "Sounds like a bunch of Hufflepuffs."

"Perhaps." Harry hoped never to be in such a situation. "Of course, if they’re caught in the act, there’s really no getting out of that one."

Malfoy snorted. "No, I can’t imagine any excuse worthy of forgiving that."

"Not the forgiving sort, Malfoy?"

Malfoy raised a brow. "I don’t share well, no."

Harry chuckled. "I bet you don’t."

"Only child. Never had to share," he said. "I don’t imagine you would be good at sharing either."

"True," Harry conceded. "But that’s more because when I’m in a relationship I’m all in. I don’t much care for casual."

"Interesting." Malfoy’s smirked and Harry wondered if he’d said too much. "Alright, then, Potter. It’s a date."

*~*~*


They spent over an hour trailing the subject of Harry’s investigation, Theodore Mackey — Malfoy whining about how bored he was most of the time — before he finally entered a pub. They followed a minute later and found him sat at the bar, a glass of amber liquid already in front of him. Harry sized up the place before leading the way to a table near the back, with sightlines to the front door, the bar, the washrooms and the back door.

Harry went to the bar and got himself a pint of Guinness — Seamus’ influence had left its mark — and Malfoy a pint of cider. Mackey had his phone in hand but Harry was unable to see with whom or about what he was texting. When he returned to the table, Malfoy asked, "So now what?"

"Now we watch."

Though Mackey’s back was to them, Harry grabbed a menu to make his staring less obvious, and Malfoy copied. "Ugh," Malfoy grunted. "Pub food."

Harry leaned in and motioned with a finger for Malfoy to come closer. Once he’d done so, Harry whispered, "That’s because this is a pub."

Malfoy pulled back and glared. "Yes, thanks for pointing out the obvious."

Harry chuckled. "Glad to be of service." He picked up his menu once more and scanned it briefly. "Mmm. Shepard’s pie for me."

"Ugh." Malfoy scrunched his nose at the choices before sighing loudly. "I suppose a steak and ale pie will suffice."

Harry, who’d been watching Mackey, motioned towards the front and Malfoy turned his gaze towards the bar where a man had just taken the stool next to Mackey and was grasping his hand and leaning in. After a time, he reluctantly released Mackey’s hand, but with a swipe of his finger across the back of his wrist. "They seem cosy," Malfoy said.

"Don’t they just?" Harry replied. He stood and looked at Malfoy. "So, pie and another cider?" Malfoy nodded and Harry made his way back to the bar, hoping to catch some of the men’s conversation.

"Let’s get out of here," the younger man said. "I feel like dancing."

Mackey sighed. "But I’ve only just got this drink."

"Fair enough," the other man agreed. "I’ll order one for myself and when we’re done, we’ll head down the road." He leaned in and whispered something into Mackey’s ear that Harry couldn’t hear. Mackey laughed and ran his hand down the other man’s arm.

Harry collected their drinks and went back to the table. "Change of plans. No food. They’re leaving after this round."

Malfoy pursed his lips. "I need some food."

Harry grinned. "I thought you didn’t like pub food?"

"It’s better than no food."

"Aw," Harry teased. "I promise to buy you some food at the next stop." He didn’t mention they’d be going somewhere with dancing.

"You’d better," Malfoy grumbled. Harry’s shoulders shook as he suppressed his laughter. "What?" Picturing Malfoy’s face if they ended up where Harry imagined they would, Harry sipped his beer to cover his amusement.

When Mackey and his friend left, Harry and Malfoy followed at a distance, under a concealment charm to avoid being noticed. But before they reached their destination, Mackey’s phone rang. He answered, said a few words into the phone, then hung up.

"Can’t tonight. Something’s come up at home."

The other man stepped closer, pulling Mackey towards him by his shirt and kissing him gently on the lips. "Oh, come on. Just an hour."

Mackey groaned and looked around briefly before pressing the other man up against a wall. They indulged in a less gentle kiss for a few moments before pulling apart. "I can’t. Rain check?"

The other man pouted and Malfoy snorted. Thankfully, they were far enough away and too engrossed in each other that they didn’t hear him. "I can’t tomorrow, but I’m free the next night," the pouty blond suggested. Harry took note of the time and location they’d agreed to and they left them to say their goodbyes.

"You still owe me dinner," Malfoy said.

"Yeah, yeah. Let’s go."

*~*~*


Oh, this was going to be fun. Harry chuckled as he hung the gown on the coat rack the next day. Malfoy was going to lose his shit when he saw this getup. Sure enough, when he arrived, Malfoy did not look impressed.

"There’s a formal event tonight that my client has provided me tickets for," he explained. "And he stated, in no uncertain terms, that I need to attend with a plus one."

Malfoy narrowed his eyes. "And why, pray tell, must we go as a couple? Surely people attend such affairs as singles."

"True, but then someone is always trying to set the singles up, and I can’t risk the distraction. The event will have a rather mature crowd, which will guarantee a matchmaker or three in the throng. Or so I’ve been told."

"Well then, why not go as a couple without the disguise? Two men together is acceptable, is it not?"

Harry pretended to consider the matter for a while before answering. Truth was, he had no idea. It could go either way, given the clientele, but he wasn’t about to admit that. No, he wanted a bit of fun at Malfoy’s expense. And, really, what could be better than this? He shook his head. "I can’t be sure, particularly given the age of the crowd. I just wouldn’t want to draw unnecessary attention." Malfoy’s cheeks reddened as he once more looked at the sequin gown. "Ordinarily, I’d ask Luna or Ginny, but ..."

"Yes, Potter, you’ve said. They’re both unavailable." And to Harry’s utter amazement, he snatched the gown off the coat rack and stormed off into the back room. Truth be told, he’d expected a bit more of a fight. In fact, he was nearly sure Malfoy was going to tell him to shove the dress and the case up his arse and storm out. Harry knew it was because of Narcissa. And, yes, he was being an arse, taking advantage of the situation like this. But he’d had years of putting up with Malfoy being the arse, and he was due for some payback. Of course, he’d have done the job anyway, no matter if Malfoy had agreed to work with him or not. He just didn’t have to tell the git that.

He heard grumbling from the back. "Need a hand?" he called, not even trying to conceal his amusement.

"No, I don’t need a hand, you fucking tosser!" Harry grinned. This was going to be a fun night.

With amusement, Harry mentally checked off the necessary surveillance equipment he’d need to bring along — small, hidden audio and video recording devices they’d both have on their persons, as well as heavier equipment to distribute around the venue, to record the larger space. He packed everything into his briefcase and was just about to retrieve his tuxedo when a loud crash sounded from the back room.

"Are you sure you don’t need help?" he called out as he snapped the briefcase shut and locked it.

"I do not need your help to get dressed, thanks ever so, Potter."

"Try not to destroy my office, yeah?"

More grumbling sounded. "I just needed to steady myself in these heels."

Heels? Harry hadn’t given him heels. He hadn’t given him shoes at all. Hadn’t thought about it. He chuckled as the picture of Malfoy wobbling around in high heeled shoes danced before his eyes. "Don’t make them too high," he said. "Wouldn’t want you too much taller than me," Harry said.

"Well, you should have thought of that before deciding that I should be the one in the dress."

Harry snorted. "Right. Like I could pull off a look like that."

"Oh, and I can?" Incredulity laced his words.

"I think so." Harry realised that he’d just assumed Malfoy could, in fact, disguise himself as a woman. "In Auror training, the slimmer ones were always the girls, and you have a slim frame and delicate bone structure." It was true. His pointy features as a child had softened considerably over the years.

"I am not delicate!"

Harry barked out a laugh. "No, I would never call you delicate."

"You just did, you tosser."

"I just said you have delicate bone structure. It’s not the same thing. You’d have a much easier time pulling off the look with a few well-placed concealment spells. I, on the other hand, would need an entire makeover and I’d still come out looking hideous."

"You’re not exactly heavy," Malfoy’s voice called. Harry heard soft muttering as well, but couldn’t make out what he was saying. Probably the very charms Harry’d just mentioned. "But, loathe though I am to admit it, you’re probably right about the bone structure. That square jaw of yours would need some serious work to soften up."

"Ha! Glad you agree that you’ll make a better girl."

"Don’t push your luck, Potter." Harry heard a few more low utterances and then the back door opened. He willed himself to stand his ground and not laugh, lest Malfoy storm back out before Harry could really get the most out of the evening.

With the clicking of heels and a fair bit of grumbling, Malfoy emerged. And Harry’s heart leapt into his throat. Malfoy’s hair, now reaching halfway down his back and flowing with soft waves, bounced lightly with every step he took and draped gently over his shoulders. It framed a stunning — and Harry had to admit, pretty — face with big, bright eyes and soft, pouty lips. The makeup he’d applied — including long but not unnatural looking eyelashes — softened his features in subtle ways that outdid any Harry’d seen in stealth and concealment training.

The dress — a blue sequined number Harry’d hoped to get a few good laughs out of, for its form-fitting shape — hugged suggestively to Malfoy’s slim but now curvy frame. But Harry wasn’t laughing. He could barely breathe. "Well, fuck me!"

"Yes, well as tempting as that might be under other circumstances — no, scratch that, it wouldn’t be — I don’t think I can move much less fuck anyone in this gown." He fidgeted and squirmed and adjusted the slender, floor-length dress which, Harry had to admit, clung to him from breasts to hips. He shook his head. Had he just thought about Malfoy’s breasts? Merlin help him.

"Stop staring! I know you did this to piss me off or embarrass me, Potter, but you can stop with the hormonal gawping already. It won’t make me feel any more awkward than I already do."

Harry closed his mouth, having just realised it had been hanging open. "Holy shit, Malfoy, you’re hot! Bloody hell. Who’d have thought you were hiding this under that personality of yours?"

Something in Malfoy’s eyes flared in that moment, and Harry immediately regretted his outburst. But holy, hell, Malfoy was fucking hot.

Harry realised the depth of his mistake about half an hour into the party. Malfoy had draped himself over Harry, clinging to him and whispering in his ear. Laughing at anything remotely amusing or witty he might say and touching him at every opportunity. Tucking stray hairs behind his ears, brushing imaginary lint from his jacket, adjusting his tie. But Harry took it all in stride, as best he could — he knew this was Malfoy’s way of getting him back for making him wear the dress — but even he had limits. When Malfoy’s hand drifted slowly downwards, ending with a light squeeze of his arse, he forced a smile onto his face that he suspected looked more like a grimace. Through gritted teeth, he leaned in and said, "What the fuck do you think you’re doing?" in Malfoy’s ear.

Malfoy giggled — a horrifically giddy and girly giggle — and slapped him playfully on the arm. "Oh, you dog!" he said. Then he turned to the couple in front of them and stage whispered, "He just can’t keep his hands off of me. I mean, really!" He giggled some more and turned to Harry. "Can’t you wait until we get home?" His sheer audacity left Harry speechless.

An hour or so later, Harry had managed to peel Malfoy from his side, and they’d decided to separate, to ensure maximum coverage. Malfoy was astonishingly good at working a room and Harry wouldn’t be surprised if he managed to get some gossip on the subject of their surveillance, upon which they could begin to build a case.

"You lucky sod, you." The man stood next to Harry was speaking to him but stared at Malfoy who was now chatting with the man’s wife.

"Excuse me?"

The man was looking at Malfoy as though mentally undressing him. "That’s one gorgeous woman you’ve got there." His eyes darkened as Malfoy waved at him playfully from across the room.

Harry realised belatedly that the distant rumbling he heard was coming from him. He was growling at the man. Evidently, he’d heard it too, because he quickly dropped the hungry look for one a bit more fearful. Good. "No offence meant, of course," he stammered. "Just admiring."

"Yeah," Harry said, forgetting himself entirely. "See that you do that from a distance."

By the end of the evening, Malfoy had returned to Harry’s side and was once more draped over him. Harry was torn between relief — the gentleman who’d spoken with Harry earlier hadn’t been the only one staring at Malfoy all night — and irritation — Harry found it difficult to concentrate with Malfoy in such close proximity.

When the party ended, Harry Apparated them back to his office and at once grabbed Malfoy by the shoulders and pushed him back against the wall, his frustration finally able to show itself. "What the fuck are you playing at, Malfoy?"

He batted his fake eyelashes and pouted. Running his hands over Harry’s chest, he said, "What’s the matter, honey? Didn’t I play the besotted girlfriend well enough for you?"

Harry grabbed his wrists and pushed them over his head, leaning in. They were mere inches apart and Harry could practically taste the wine on Malfoy’s breath. "A little too well, honey."

Malfoy smirked, completely unfazed by their proximity, his eyes twinkling. In the most saccharine voice Harry’d ever heard, he said, "So you’re mad at me for being too good? Did you want me to be bad instead?"

Harry released Malfoy’s arms, let out a frustrated grunt, and stormed off to the back room to get changed, Malfoy’s laughter following after him.

Continued in part 2

sesheta66: (Default)
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Title: Blank Slate (part 2 of 2)
Pairing(s): Harry/Draco
Summary: When Harry’s disregard for the chain of command results in his ousting from the Aurors, he decides to open up his own private investigation firm. When Narcissa Malfoy goes missing and the Aurors do little but go through the motions, Draco finds himself at Harry’s door. While Harry takes the case, he’s not above using the circumstances to his own advantage.
Rating: Mature
Disclaimer: All Harry Potter characters herein are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No copyright infringement is intended.
Warning(s): None
Word Count: 16K

Read on AO3



*~*~*


Harry arrived at work late the next morning, having had difficulty sleeping the night before, only to have his dreams — once he finally had drifted off — infiltrated by a snarky blond in an evening gown. Part way through the dream, the gown and long hair had disappeared along with the makeup, and Harry had been left just as turned on by Malfoy in his regular clothes with his distinctly male form as he had been by the female version. He’d woken in the middle of the night painfully hard and had wanked himself raw, Malfoy’s mischievous eyes swimming before him. After that, much to his dismay, he hadn’t been able to fall back asleep for hours.

Things only got worse later that day. They’d be following Mackey and his friend to a gay club that night. This appeared to suit Malfoy just fine as he arrived at Harry’s office looking perfectly comfortable wearing leather pants and a tissue-thin sleeveless t-shirt. And was that a ... nipple ring? Fucking hell. He looked just as hot in this getup as he had in the evening gown the night before. Better, actually, since he looked every bit a man. Harry groaned, wondering what on earth had given him the impression he’d be better at manipulating a situation to his advantage than a lifelong, card-carrying Slytherin.

"What’s the matter, Potter?" he asked innocently. "Do I not look the part?"

Harry’d suggested they meet that afternoon to sort out what would be best to wear — given Malfoy was a pureblood and Harry’d seen how purebloods pulled together Muggle outfits — but clearly Malfoy knew exactly what to wear to a gay club. He didn’t let himself explore that line of thought too much. Instead, having been had once more, he just growled and slammed the door to his office. He could hear Malfoy’s laughter as he sat down and let his head hit the desk. Repeatedly. He’d unleashed a monster, hadn’t he? His cock, on the other hand, was perfectly content with this newly discovered Malfoy. In fact, it was very interested indeed. He banged his head on the desk once more for good measure.

The only solution was to get rid of the git. Which meant finding Narcissa. Not that he hadn’t been looking for her already, but he generally preferred to investigate in stages, giving the narrow scope time to work itself through before broadening his efforts. It also tended to save the clients money in the long run. But, in the interest of his own sanity — specifically getting Malfoy out of his life sooner rather than later — perhaps he ought to ramp it up a notch or two. Malfoy could afford it and maybe, given Narcissa’s ability to travel more readily and stealthily using magic, perhaps it was best anyway.

He’d searched hospital and police reports on Jane Does that had appeared in the area encompassing Witshire through London, as far north as Oxford and as far south as Southampton. The day prior he’d expanded that to the whole of England to see if anything came up. Now he expanded his search to the entirety of the UK and Ireland. Narcissa was a beautiful, if aloof and cultured woman. It was doubtful she’d go unnoticed. She wouldn’t exactly fit into the typical missing person that the police might give no more than a passing glance to, since she was so obviously a woman of means and refinement.

Malfoy came sauntering in — and saunter he did — a few minutes later, still dressed in his flamboyant outfit, nipple ring taunting Harry. "So what time are we heading out to this club?"

Harry suppressed a moan. The man really was too delicious for words. Shame it was Malfoy. "I say we get there a bit before they’re scheduled to meet. Give us a chance to scope the place out." He shrugged. "Say nine thirty?"

"Sounds good to me. The happy hour crowd should be gone by then and most of the night crowd won’t have arrived yet, so we should be able to get a table." Harry narrowed his eyes. Malfoy really did know about the club scene. "So, do you need anything else or shall we just meet back here then?"

Harry doubted he’d get much done if Malfoy stuck around in that getup. "Meet back here around nine. That’ll give us time to secure the surveillance equipment before we head out." He gave Malfoy a once-over, wondering where, even with decent concealment charms, he could place a camera on that sheer shirt. Maybe on that nipple ring?

Malfoy smirked, as though he could read Harry’s thoughts. Thank Merlin Harry’s skills in Occlumency had improved. Malfoy would be positively insufferable if he knew precisely how much Harry was affected by his ... by him. Fuck, that would be a nightmare. "See you then," he said. Harry chose to ignore the sway of his hips as he left Harry’s office and closed the door.

Once Harry heard the crack of Apparition, he got down to work. The sooner he found Narcissa, the sooner Malfoy would be out of his life

At nine o’clock on the dot, Malfoy returned. He still wore the outfit he’d had on earlier, but he’d added some kohl eyeliner, body glitter — fucking hell — and had spiked his hair. He’d also added a pair of heavy, black boots, making his already long legs even longer. He did a slow twirl — to drive Harry completely mad, no doubt — and Harry could swear the pants were even tighter now than they’d been that afternoon. "All set?" he asked.

Harry got up from his desk. "Give me a minute to change."

He went into his back room and emerged a few minutes later wearing a deep green v-neck t-shirt that hugged his biceps and showed off his his abs to the fullest, the tightest black jeans he owned, which Ginny swore did his arse the utmost justice, and his own black boots. Malfoy’s eyes marked a lazy trail over Harry, head to toe and back up again. "Well, well, this is unexpected," Malfoy said. "You clean up alright, Potter."

Harry shrugged. "Just playing the part."

"Mm." Malfoy grinned. "And playing it very well." He approached Harry and reached up to run a hand through Harry’s hair. Harry froze. "May I?" Harry thought it was a bit late to be asking after he’d already touched his hair, but he nodded anyway. Malfoy pulled out his wand and aimed it at his palm. Gel poured out the end and for a moment Harry didn’t know what the hell was going on. Malfoy rubbed his hands together. "Hair gel," he explained. "This should finish up the look." He ran his hands through Harry’s hair again, spreading the gel to the roots. Harry barely resisted moaning into the touch; it had been a long time since ... well. It felt wonderful — Malfoy’s hands felt wonderful — and the scent of the product made him want to sigh.

"There." Malfoy stepped back to take in Harry’s appearance once more. Harry tried not to fidget under his scrutiny. "Perfect."

Harry snorted. "There’s something I never thought I’d hear from you. Not in reference to me, anyway."

Malfoy ran his eyes over Harry’s body once more, not even trying to hide his appreciation — Harry could practically feel the caress — and smirked. "You never looked like this before."

They stared at each other for a long moment, the air crackling between them, before Harry cleared his throat. "Right, then. Let’s get wired up."

"You know, I don’t think it’ll be much of a hardship hanging all over you looking like that, Potter." Once more Harry was subjected to the scrutiny of Malfoy’s gaze. "Don’t get me wrong, your tuxedo was a flattering look — worlds better than the clothes you wore in school, though that’s not a very high bar — and the way you got all flustered was rather amusing. But tonight you look positively edible." He grinned at Harry, his eyes flashing in a way that made Harry feel very much like a dish Malfoy would happily devour.

Harry swallowed, trying to tamp down the surge of lust he’d been trying to keep at bay since Malfoy had shown up in those clothes this afternoon. When he thought he could speak with a clear voice, he said, "Yeah, about that. I think we go in together, but not as a couple. More approachable."

Malfoy pouted and Harry imagined he could get away with an awful lot with a mouth like that. "More’s the pity."

Harry brushed aside the surreal nature of the situation — Malfoy flirting openly with him and Harry seriously wondering what those lips would taste like and how that arse would feel — and ushered them out the door. He had work to do, after all.

They managed to secure a table, thanks to the early hour — not the best position, but they did have a decent view of most of the place, and had a clear sight line to the dance floor. After nearly forty minutes, Malfoy nudged Harry. "Over there." Harry followed his gaze and saw Mackey making his way to the dance floor with the same man he’d met the other night. When they pressed their bodies together and started moving, he said, "Very cosy."

Harry watched as the men moved to the thumping of the music, the blond running his hands freely over Mackey’s chest from behind, Mackey grinding his arse back into the blond’s crotch, his head resting on the blond’s shoulder, eyes closed, lost in the rhythm. Three more songs and more of the same later, Harry expected them to make their way to the back of the club together when they got off the dance floor, but the blond disappeared on his own and Mackey made his way to the bar.

Malfoy watched his approach intently, pulling his straw into his mouth and sucking on it suggestively. Harry’s attention returned to Mackey who’d stopped en route and was now watching Malfoy with a glint in his eye. As he approached, he spared Harry a glance before leaning in and whispering something in Malfoy’s ear. Malfoy chuckled and took another long suck from his straw, drawing Mackey’s gaze once more. "Nice moves."

Mackey held out his hand. "I’m Brad."

Malfoy took his hand, shook it, then used it to draw him closer. "Hi, Brad. I’m David."

"Well, David, what are you having?"

Malfoy took another long suck from his straw. "Vodka tonic."

Brad went to the bar and returned with a drink for Malfoy plus his own, ignoring Harry entirely. When he handed Malfoy his drink, he motioned towards Harry. "You two together?"

"We arrived together," Malfoy said, raising a brow and looking Harry’s way. "But, no. I’m happily unattached. Isn’t that right?"

Harry wanted to argue, wanted the clingy Malfoy back from the night before. It was stupid, he knew. But he’d said it himself: they’d do better separately. And he couldn’t deny the interest Brad had in Malfoy. "Sure," he said, swigging back the last of his own drink, unaccountably irritated. "Happily unattached."

Brad’s bemused look told Harry he hadn’t hidden his irritation well. He stepped closer to Malfoy and leaned towards his ear. "Drink up." He nudged Draco’s glass. "Dance with me."

Malfoy graced him with a wide grin and took a large gulp of his fresh drink, ignoring the straw altogether. "What about your partner?" He eyed the path to the back the blond had taken.

"What about him?"

Malfoy grinned and poured another third of the drink down his throat, his Adam’s apple bobbing as he swallowed. "You happily unattached too?"

Harry looked at his empty glass and fought the urge to get another.

"Not exactly," Brad admitted. "But you don’t have to worry about him."

Malfoy flashed him another grin and shot back the rest of his drink. "Then let’s dance." He removed Brad’s not quite empty glass from his hand, placed it on the table, and dragged him towards the dance floor. Harry stared helplessly after them.

If Brad’s previous dancing had drawn attention, it was nothing to what he and Malfoy were currently doing. Harry followed their moves, sure to keep his glasses — and the video recording — facing directly towards them. There was no mistaking Brad’s desire as he ground their crotches together, running his hands freely over Malfoy’s back and arse, their bodies practically moulded together as one. Harry barely kept himself in check, a roiling in his gut, unbidden, warring with his need to do his job.

When Brad leaned down to kiss Malfoy, he turned his head, only allowing the other man access to his throat. Brad clutched him more tightly, ground himself more roughly into Malfoy, and Harry had had enough. Convinced he’d obtained all the evidence he would tonight for the wife — short of catching him in the act, which was sure as hell not happening with Malfoy — he marched onto the dance floor, tugging Malfoy’s arm from the man’s shoulder and spinning him around and into Harry’s arms.

After his initial shock at being manhandled by Harry, Malfoy allowed himself a self-satisfied grin. The smug bastard knew exactly what he was doing and Harry was helpless to resist. They stared at each other for a heartbeat until their bodies responded to the thrum of the music, both stepping in closer until they fitted together, chest to thigh, both of them ignoring the protests of the man who thought he’d be going home with Malfoy tonight. Distantly, Harry registered that Malfoy hadn’t been affected by all the rutting he and Brad had been doing, and something inside him cheered. As the two of them moved together, however, that soon changed.

Malfoy’s hard chest, smooth skin and slender, swaying hips were too seductive for words. By the time the song ended, they were both rock hard. When Malfoy scraped his teeth over Harry’s pulse point on his neck and rasped, "Let’s get out of here," it was Harry’s undoing, and he couldn’t drag him out the door fast enough. They Apparated from the first free alley they found to Harry’s office and were all over each other before they’d even steadied themselves properly.

All heat, all desire, there was nothing remotely gentle about their coming together. Harry gulped down Malfoy’s moans and Malfoy plundered Harry’s mouth with his tongue. Like with everything else, they fought for dominance and fuck, it was glorious.

Malfoy pulled back and stripped off his hardly-there shirt, then yanked Harry’s t-shirt over his head. The brief separation allowed Harry’s brain catch up to their surroundings. "This is a bad idea," he said as Malfoy grabbed his belt loops and pulled him back in.

"Horrible," Malfoy agreed before resuming his exploration of Harry’s mouth. He pulled back, breathless. "Highly unprofessional." Then he licked a strip up Harry’s neck and bit down on his earlobe.

Harry moaned. "Seriously, though," Harry dragged his nails down Malfoy’s back before pressing him against the wall and Malfoy growled. "You’re a client."

"And you’re a rule breaker," Malfoy reminded him, reaching his hand down to Harry’s groin and squeezing his fully hard cock. "What’s the problem?"

With Malfoy’s hand on his dick, Harry couldn’t think of a single one.

He reached for Malfoy’s waistband, quickly undoing the leather pants and reaching in to grab hold of his length. Malfoy’s "Fuck, yes," was all the encouragement he needed.

As Harry began to stroke, Malfoy struggled to release Harry from the confines of his jeans. Harry halted briefly to give him better access and once he took Harry’s cock in his sure grip, Harry’s world was reduced to sensation. Rocking into Malfoy’s fist, Harry wordlessly conjured lube into his free hand, then pulled Malfoy’s hand off him. Spreading the cool gel over both their rigid cocks, he pressed them together and resumed stroking, his hand joined soon enough by Malfoy’s.

Malfoy let out a groan and found Harry’s mouth with his own once more. He tasted faintly of gin and lime and Harry drank it in, drunk on lust and thirsty for all he could get. As their lube-coated hands stroked ever harder and faster, filthy squelching noises filled the air, driving them towards climax. And fuck, Malfoy’s tongue was just as filthy as he thrust into Harry’s mouth with messy abandon. Harry’s hips thrust forward, pressing Malfoy into the wall over and over again. And when Malfoy’s thumb brushed over the head of his cock, Harry plummeted over the edge.

His come now mixing with the lube to make the slide even smoother, and his strokes losing all rhythm, Harry hardened his grip, determined to bring Malfoy to the brink. A few strokes later, Malfoy’s cock twitched and spurted between them. Harry rode the wave until his over-stimulated prick demanded he stop.

Blinking heavily lidded eyes, Malfoy rested his head back against the wall, breathing heavily and grinning lazily, utterly debauched. Harry grinned back and leaned in for another kiss, this one slow and deep and leisurely. Malfoy’s arms reached up and he dragged fingers through Harry’s hair, pulling him in closer and deepening the kiss. The intimacy of the moment — much more so than what had gone before — struck Harry and he wondered briefly what might have been if their lives had taken a different path when they’d first met.

With a wave of his arm, he vanished the mess and then proceeded to tuck Malfoy back into his pants and pull up and fasten his trousers. As he did the same for himself, Malfoy retrieved their shirts, handed Harry his and pulled his own back on. "I should go."

He didn’t move, though, and Harry once more closed the distance between them and kissed him. When they parted, Harry rested his forehead against Malfoy’s. "Mm. Me too." And he kissed him again. And again. And one more time for good measure.

Malfoy chuckled. "Okay, I really do have to go now. I have a job to go to in the morning."

Harry brushed the hair off Malfoy’s forehead with his fingers and leaned in for another. "So do I."

*~*~*


The next morning, Harry knew he should regret what had happened the night before — Malfoy was a client, after all — but he couldn’t bring himself to. He’d done a healthy amount of soul searching once he’d got home and found that this turn of events shouldn’t really have come as too much of a surprise. Sure, they’d hated each other in school, but more than anything they’d vied for each other’s attention. And hadn’t Ron and Hermione repeatedly told Harry he was obsessed with Malfoy?

And there was no denying their mutual attraction. Malfoy was hot as hell — how had Harry missed that? — and that mouth. Harry wanted more of that. Wanted to feel it all over him. Wanted to feel Malfoy beneath him, inside him, all around him. Oh, yes. He wanted to discover all there was to know about the snarky man who’d been the snarky kid that had pissed him off at every turn in school.

He dragged his hands over his face in an effort to clear his head. He drank a good measure of his extra strong and sweet coffee and turned on his computer. And what he saw there did more to dispel the fog than any of his previous efforts.

He’d got a hit on Narcissa. A woman matching her description had been brought to a Muggle care facility in Wales of all places a couple of weeks ago. She had no memory of who she was or where she’d come from, but had been oddly but well-dressed and had clearly come from an affluent home.

Harry thought about contacting Malfoy, but didn’t want to get his hopes up in case it wasn’t Narcissa. He replied and asked if he could drop by to see her later that day. While he waited for a reply, he filled up on caffeine and wrote up the previous night’s case notes. He printed several still shots of Mackey — aka "Brad" — mauling Malfoy and added a copy of the relevant sections of the time stamped surveillance tapes to the file. After reviewing the full content of the case file to date, he decided that one more stake-out would be in order.

*~*~*


Harry entered the facility at two o’clock that afternoon. It wasn’t unlike the Malfoy Manor grounds, as it turned out: a large manor house situated on a large property with a grand entrance and a wooded area out back. No peacocks, he noted. It didn’t feel like a hospital or long-term care home and, but for a number of patients in wheelchairs and staff dressed in tell-tale pastel uniforms, it could have been someone’s personal estate.

Harry introduced himself to the Head Nurse, Rebecca, who took him on a brief tour of the facility. While they wandered the halls and grounds, Harry asked some questions about their Jane Doe that Rebecca — with a little nudge from a handy little spell — happily answered. When she brought him to Narcissa’s room — and it was, indeed, Narcissa — he was relieved to see her healthy and well dressed, though it was odd to see her in Muggle attire. She sat at a table by the window overlooking the grounds, and had been reading a book he didn’t recognise when they’d entered.

Rebecca introduced him. "Jane, dear, this young man is Harry. He’s a private investigator." When Harry nodded, she smiled. "He was hired to find you."

She turned a confused face to Harry. "You were?"

Harry smiled. "I was. Your family is very worried about you."

She frowned. "They are?"

"They are indeed."

Narcissa worried her lower lip and wrung the hands she had resting in her lap. With another nudge from a surreptitious spell, Rebecca asked, "Is it okay for me to leave the two of you alone to talk?" Narcissa nodded. "Well, then. I’ll come back in half an hour to see how you’re doing, shall I?"

Harry shook her hand. "Thank you, Rebecca. I’ll call if we need you any sooner."

"I’ll have some tea brought to the room."

Once she left, Harry sat down in the chair opposite Narcissa. She wasted no time. "So who am I?"

"Your name is Narcissa Malfoy, nee Black, and you live at Malfoy Manor in Wiltshire, England."

She blinked as she absorbed the information. She mouthed ‘Narcissa’ but nothing he’d said seemed to jog anything. "You say my family hired you?"

He hesitated, not wanting to overload her with too much information, but figured this couldn’t be helped. "Your son did, yes."

Her eyes became glassy. "I have a son?"

"Yes."

Her leg began to bounce and colour flowed to her cheeks. "How old is he? Do I have any other children? Why isn’t he here with you?"

Harry smiled. "He’s your only child. He’s the same age as I am — that would be twenty-five — and his name is Draco." He watched for recognition in her face but saw none. "I came here on my own, because I didn’t want to get his hopes up, if you turned out not to be his mother."

She wrung her hands a bit more before frowning at Harry. "And how can you be sure I am?"

"Because I know you too." Her eyes widened in surprise. "Draco and I went to school together. I’ve met you before."

She visibly relaxed. "So you two were classmates?"

"We went to the same school and we were in the same year, yes, but we weren’t close." No point saying any more than that. "We were in different school houses."

"Ah, I see." She didn’t see, but it was hardly Harry’s place to tell her any more.

The tea arrived then and the young woman who’d brought it busied herself setting it up on the table, taking her time and not-so-subtly watching Harry out of the corner of her eye. He smiled at her and she blushed before bustling out of the room, apparently flustered.

Narcissa grinned. "I think young Marjorie might have her eye on you."

Harry raised his brows. "Oh, really?"

"Indeed." Narcissa poured some milk into her tea and brought the cup up to her mouth. "I’m surprisingly observant for someone who doesn’t know who she is."

Harry grinned. "You were always observant, from what I recall. I think it’s a family trait."

"And here you said you and my son were not friends."

He shrugged. "I’m rather observant myself."

They spent the rest of the time on questions and answers — Harry asking about the facility, the staff and the other residents (per Rebecca, they weren’t called patients), and Narcissa asking about her home, family and friends. As Harry didn’t want to overwhelm her, both because it wasn’t his place and because he didn’t know how she’d react, he answered as vaguely and concisely as possible.

"You’re avoiding my questions," she observed.

He put down his cup. "Not exactly," he explained. "I wasn’t lying when I said Draco and I weren’t friends. We may have interacted from time to time, but we didn’t talk about ourselves or our families. And the only times I met or saw you weren’t social occasions. So what I know is only through that lens and I don’t think I would be doing you much of a service by answering questions I don’t really no the answers to. Draco should be the one to respond."

She narrowed her eyes and stared at him for some time. Even wandless, he feared she could see inside his thoughts, so he enlisted his Occlumency. "I sense that there’s a lot you aren’t telling me, Harry. That there’s a lot more to this."

He smiled. "Like I said, you’re observant. There’s an entire world I’m not telling you about, because it’s not my place."

She put her empty cup onto the table. "Will you come see me again tomorrow?"

"Of course." He wondered how Malfoy would react when he met this stranger in his mother’s body. "I’ll speak to Draco when I get back to my office and we’ll arrange for a time to return. I can fill him in on your condition and see if he can bring some of your things with him, to try to jog your memory."

"Um ..." She starting wringing her hands together again. "Would you be able to come back on your own?"

"I’m sorry?"

"I ... I don’t know that I’m ready to see my son." Harry tried to hide his surprise. It didn’t work. "Oh, it’s not what you’re thinking. I want to see him. I do. But I’m finding it difficult to accept that I have a child and I have no memory of it. How can I not remember him? I’m his mother!"

Tears leaked out of her eyes and Harry reached for her hands. "It’s not your fault," he assured her. "Draco won’t blame you."

"But how could you know that?"

"Know what? That it’s not your fault?" She nodded. "Well, you want to regain your memory, don’t you?" She nodded again. "Then it’s not your fault. And as for Draco, he loves you. He wouldn’t have hired me of all people to find you if he didn’t. And I know you love him too. More than anything."

She pulled her hands away and looked at him shrewdly. "But I thought you said you didn’t really know me. How could you possibly know that?"

He sighed. "It’s a long story. A very long story. I will tell you this, though. I witnessed you risk a lot for the sake of your son. I know you love him and I’m convinced you would never do anything to hurt him, including leave without letting him know."

"But —"

He took her hands in his once more. "It’s not my place to say any more. I wish I could, but it just wouldn’t be right."

She let out a defeated sigh and drew her hands back once more. "Fine, then."

"So I can bring Draco to see you?"

She frowned. "No. Not yet. I want to take a few days to try to remember. I want to know my son before I see his face. Can you give me that?"

Harry didn’t like it, but he thought he might understand. He recalled how distraught Hermione had been when she’d gone to Australia to get her parents and they hadn’t recognised her. And she knew exactly what had happened to them, that she had cast the spells to protect them. But it still didn’t make the experience any easier.

"I won’t tell Draco anything before I come see you again tomorrow. You have my word." She relaxed and smiled gratefully at him. "But I can’t promise anything beyond that." She nodded.

*~*~*


Malfoy,

Working some leads and will be out tonight and most of the morning and afternoon. Maybe we can meet at my office when you’re done work tomorrow and talk about the case.

I think we’re looking pretty good on the "Brad" case. Maybe one more instance to solidify the wife’s position. But you’re off the hook tonight. No surveillance, no dresses and no leather pants.

Harry


He re-read the note and decided it would have to do. He didn’t want to lie to Malfoy’s face, but he’d given Narcissa his word. Best just to avoid him altogether. Not very Gryffindor like, but needs must. Besides, he really did have work to do.

As evening turned to night, guilt built up in Harry. He couldn’t help thinking that if it were his mother, he’d want to know. Right away. And then his imagination started getting the better of him. What if Narcissa wasn’t, in fact, suffering from memory loss? What if she really had left and wanted nothing to do with her old life? And what if she’d played Harry and would be gone by the time he returned?

He replayed the day over and over again in his mind, but reached the same conclusion every time. Narcissa was a confused woman whose anguish over having a son she couldn’t remember was real. It had to be.

Not that Harry slept any better knowing that.

*~*~*


"Ah, Harry," Rebecca greeted him. "Jane — I mean Narcissa — has been waiting for you. Marjorie brought a tea service already and set it up in her room."

He smiled. "Sorry I’m late. A meeting I had ran a bit long."

She waved towards Narcissa’s room. "Oh, not to worry. It’s only been ten minutes or so. Perfect for the tea to steep." Harry thanked her and made his way to Narcissa’s room.

The door stood open and Narcissa once again was sat by the window, looking out over the grounds. When he tapped lightly on the door, she turned and greeted him with a soft smile. "I was beginning to wonder if you were coming after all. I think Marjorie was disappointed she missed you."

Harry chuckled. "Sorry. Meeting went late. Came right over when it was done."

She smiled again, motioned for him to take a seat and poured them both a cup of tea. Harry added milk and sugar to his, then got right down to business. "Have you been able to remember anything?"

Her smile faded and she sipped her tea. "No." She blinked and was able to keep the tears from flowing this time. "Nothing."

"I see." Harry hadn’t expected her to remember, particularly if she’d been Obliviated, which he suspected she had been. As wonderful as the Welsh country air was, what she needed now was St Mungo’s. But how to convince her of that without telling her anything? "And have you thought more about Draco?"

"I’ve thought of little else." Her hand shook as she put down her teacup. "Why can’t I remember?"

"There could be many reasons, which I’m sure the medical staff here have told you. But whatever the cause, Draco will want to get you the best care possible."

She scowled. "Do you think there’s something wrong with the care here?"

Harry put down his own cup. "Oh, no. Not at all. Not that I’ve done much research — and I’m certainly not an expert — but what I have read about this facility is all positive. Whoever brought you here was acting on your best interest, I’m sure." When Harry had spoken with Rebecca the previous day, he’d been able to ascertain who’d brought her in — a local Muggle that had run across her at his coffee shop, had struck up a conversation with her and, when he’d discovered her predicament, had offered to help. After some quick investigation, Harry had been able to verify his story and rule him out as anyone that might have been involved in her disappearance. Harry planned to go to the coffee shop today when he left Narcissa and talk to the man himself. "But your family is wealthy and I’m sure they would spare no expense to get you the best care available."

She stared out the window. "Do you have time to go for a walk?"

Harry stood up. "Of course." He held out his hand for her and helped her up. "It’s a beautiful day."

They spent a good half hour walking the grounds, Narcissa telling him about the people who worked there, how she had a love for classical music, and how she felt strangely at home here.

"That’s probably because this looks an awful lot like your house in Wiltshire."

"Oh, have you been there?"

Harry barely held back a shudder. "I have. It’s been in your husband’s family for generations."

They stopped to sit on a bench overlooking an ornate fountain. "And it’s as peaceful and beautiful as this place?"

Harry listened to the sound of the water flowing and coughed. "I don’t know about that," he explained. "I was only there the one time and I didn’t get to see very much of the place. And I was in rather a rush to leave at the time. Still ... I was reminded of it when I came by yesterday. The outside anyway."

"Well, maybe when I get back there, Draco will have you around for a visit, so we can have tea again and you can see it properly."

Harry smiled. He imagined Lucius might have something to say about that, but ... well ... "I’d like that," Harry said. And was surprised that he truly meant it. Gone was the Narcissa Malfoy he’d met all those years ago. This was a woman who — free from the confines of her upbringing and life with Lucius — Harry could enjoy spending an afternoon with. "So does that mean I can bring Draco here tomorrow?"

"I would rather wait, to be honest. Give it some more time. But I sense some urgency from you." Harry nodded. "I know you’re holding back — and I understand, really I do — and I can see that you aren’t going to tell me what I need to know."

"I’m sorry, Narcissa, but I can’t. Draco needs to be the one to tell you, and I think you should have him with you when you find out ... everything. It may be quite a shock."

Narcissa reached for his hand. "It’s a strange thing to not know who you are, to not know where you’re from, where you’ve been, where you belong. This is a lovely place, and the people here are wonderful. But I feel oddly out of place, more than can be explained by the memory loss, I think. But when you showed up yesterday ..." She squeezed his hand. "I felt a kinship with you."

"You did?" This surprised Harry. She hadn’t shown any recognition. "You remembered me?" Why would she remember him, of all people?

She laughed and released his hand. "Oh, no. Nothing like that. More like there was a familiarity about you. Not that I knew you personally, but that we shared something. It’s nothing I can put my finger on, but I just felt that I could trust you."

"Oh." Harry smiled. "I’m glad."

"So, since I trust you, Harry, even though I would prefer to give myself some more time, I will agree to have you bring Draco here tomorrow."

Harry smiled. "I’ll see him later today. We could come tonight."

Narcissa stood up and put her hands on her hips, looking every bit the formidable matriarch once more. "Don’t push it."

He laughed, got up and offered his arm for her to take. "Wouldn’t dream of it."

*~*~*


Harry had just poured himself a cup of tea when a harried looking Malfoy walked in and threw himself onto a chair. "Tell me two things, Potter. One: you do not need me to help with surveillance tonight — I’m knackered; and two: you have some news on my mother’s case."

"Want some tea?" Harry asked. "I just made a pot."

Malfoy sat up. "Tea would be glorious, yes. It’s been a hell of a day."

Harry got him a cup of tea and waited for him to take a sip and put it down. When he leaned back in the chair and let out a deep sigh of exhaustion, Harry said, "No surveillance tonight and I have some news."

He shot back up, alert once more. "You have? Is she okay? Where is she?"

"Whoa, whoa. Relax."

"I can’t relax, Potter. As if you could relax!"

"Fair enough. But I need you to listen, okay?" When he looked ready to argue, Harry added, "She’s fine."

He leaned forward, resting his elbows on Harry’s desk, gripping his cup like a lifeline. "What happened to her?"

"First of all, she’s fine, as I said. Physically. But she has no memory of who she is or anything else, really."

"She was Obliviated?"

Harry nodded. "I think so, but I can’t be sure. She’s at a Muggle care facility."

"Well, we need to get her out of there right now. Get her to Mungo’s. Better yet, get her some private care. I’ll have father call his contacts and —"

"Hold on." Harry held up his hand. "She’s being well taken care of where she is. She seems happy and healthy."

"Wait. You’ve seen her?"

Harry had hoped he’d have more time to explain things before this came up. He ran a hand through his hair. "I had to be sure it was her. I didn’t want to get your hopes up and drag you off to Wales —"

"She’s in Wales?"

Harry sighed. "Can I get a sentence or two out without you interrupting me?"

Malfoy scowled, but nodded. "Go on then."

"Right. She’s at a Muggle care facility in Wales. It’s a manor home not unlike your home. So, even though she doesn’t remember her home or anything else, it’s comforting for her. The people are nice and they care for her well. She likes them."

"And you’ve seen this for yourself?"

Harry nodded. "I have. And I interviewed the Head Nurse. I found out who brought her there, and I met with him this afternoon. And before you ask, no, he had nothing to do with her disappearance. He’s a Muggle that runs a coffee shop. He also didn’t see anyone with her, so that’s a dead end. For now."

"Is that it? Can we go now?"

"Er ..." How to convince Malfoy not to storm the place and drag his mother out?

Malfoy leaned in and glared at Harry. "What do you mean, ‘er’? I want. To see. My mother. NOW!"

Harry sat back in his chair, putting distance between them, and crossed his arms over his chest. "Would you like to continue yelling, or will you listen?"

"What the fuck, Potter? My mother’s been missing for weeks!"

"And she’s fine. One more night won’t harm her."

"Another night? I didn’t agree to that!"

"She’s scared, Malfoy." Harry couldn’t tell him that Narcissa had asked for the night. "She doesn’t know who she is or who you are. She didn’t recognise me and she didn’t react when I told her about you and your father."

He narrowed his eyes menacingly. "What did you tell her?"

"For fuck’s sake, Malfoy, what do you think I told her? That she has a husband and son. That you love her very much and you miss her. That we weren’t friends, but you sought me out to find her." He ran his hands through his hair again. "I told her nothing else. She pressed me for more information, but I told her that it wasn’t my place. I gave her little details, told her the place she’s in reminded me of her home. Told her that her family is wealthy and would want to hire the best care for her. That’s about all."

"You didn’t tell her she’s a witch?"

"Fuck, no! What if that scared her? What if she thought I was crazy? I think that’s the sort of news, when coupled with the strain of her complete memory loss, best delivered by family and with a Healer on hand. Don’t you agree?"

He took a few deep breaths. "I suppose."

"And don’t you think it’d be best to give yourself tonight to think about what you’re going to say to her and how you’re going to say it? And to prepare yourself for the likelihood that she won’t recognise you when you walk in. That won’t be easy."

Malfoy stood up and started pacing and muttering under his breath. After a solid five minutes of that, Harry broke the silence. "If you’re done wearing a path in my carpet, perhaps we could put together a plan. I spoke with Rebecca — she’s the Head Nurse — and she gave me a few ideas about what you might want to bring and how you might want to approach your mother."

"I think I know how to talk to my own mother, Potter."

"But right now she’s not your mother. She has no memory of being anyone’s mother. Or wife. She doesn’t remember her upbringing, her marriage, Voldemort, the war. Nothing. She’s a blank slate. Too much too fast might cause information overload. You need to be careful."

"You’ll pardon me if I think a Healer would be better placed to comment."

"I agree. But in the meantime, take the advice of the experts you have. I’ll help you with that."

They spent the rest of the evening making still copies of photographs and compiling details about family and friends. And Harry was relieved when Draco didn’t suggest bringing Lucius along.

*~*~*


The next day, they arrived to be greeted, once again, by Rebecca. Harry introduced them and told her what they’d planned.

"That sounds very good." She smiled at Malfoy. "We find it goes much more smoothly, for all concerned, when details are introduced gradually. Sometimes it’s one small detail that triggers an influx of memories — and of course that’s what we wish for — but when nothing readily unfolds, the experience becomes traumatic for everyone. The patient gets frustrated because they don’t remember, the family gets impatient when they can’t get through, everyone pushes and then they end up angry with themselves and at each other." She placed a reassuring hand on Malfoy’s arm. "I’m glad you decided to go gently."

He shot Harry a glance, then looked back at Rebecca. "I’ll be honest with you. I wanted to storm in here last night and take her home. Harry here stopped me and made me see reason."

Harry couldn’t bring himself to be smug. "I just want what’s best for Narcissa."

Rebecca smiled. "She’ll be glad to see you again. Go on then."

*~*~*


Narcissa sat in her usual spot by the window as they approached. "Mother?" Malfoy’s voice was barely above a whisper beside him. "Mother, is it really you?" He started to move forward but then stopped himself and waited.

She turned around and looked at Draco, then Harry, then back to Draco. She blinked, no recognition behind her blue eyes, and said, "You must be Draco."

Harry’s heart broke for them both in that moment. He’d known what to expect, but deep down inside, he’d hoped that the sight of Draco would bring everything flooding back. But it wasn’t meant to be. When Draco’s breath hitched, but he didn’t otherwise show his pain, Harry was thankful that he’d explained what had happened to Hermione when she’d retrieved her parents. Still, it was hard to witness.

Malfoy stepped inside then. "Yes, I’m your son, Draco. And I hired Harry here to find you."

"Harry’s a good boy," she said with a smile. "He’s been very nice to me." She turned a mock-glare towards Harry. "Even if he wouldn’t tell me very much." She returned her gaze to her son. "He said that it should come from you." She blinked and turned to look out the window for a moment to compose herself. When she turned back, she stood up. "Well, it’s a beautiful day. Shall we go for a walk?"

Harry offered to leave them to it, but two sets of panicked eyes met his own, so he went along. They walked the grounds and settled at the same fountain when she said, "Okay, tell me everything."

"Narcissa, I don’t think —"

"Nonsense, Harry. You told me Draco must tell me everything. Now he’s here. He can tell me everything."

Draco pulled out his folder and opened it. "Rebecca recommends taking things slowly," he explained. "I will tell you everything, eventually, but how about we take it one step at a time?"

She pursed her lips but nodded. "Very well then."

Draco smiled and passed her a photograph. "This is a picture of you and your sisters and your parents when you were a child."

They spent the next two hours going through the pictures, Harry getting up and walking away on his own several times to give them privacy. When they’d gone through all the material they’d brought, both Malfoys looked exhausted. Narcissa stood up. "Well, shall we head inside for some tea?"

They made it to Narcissa’s room at the same time Marjorie arrived with the tea service. She blushed when she saw Harry, and scooted in just ahead of them to get it set up. When she was done, Narcissa thanked her.

"Oh, it’s my pleasure," Marjorie said, blushing once more as she looked at Harry. "It’s not everyone that’s lucky enough to get a visitor three days in a row. I’m happy to oblige." And she left.

Harry’s blood went cold when he met Draco’s glare. And then it was gone.

"I thought I would bring Father along tomorrow and we could bring you home together."

"Your father?"

"Yes." He sipped his tea, then put the cup down. "He and Harry don’t get on very well, so I thought it better to come alone today."

"Oh, so Harry won’t be joining us tomorrow?"

"No, I don’t think so." The glare returned for an instant. "I think it’s better that way." He turned back to his mother with a smile. "After all, he’s completed the job I hired him for, hasn’t he?"

Harry took that as his cue to leave. "I’ll leave the two of you to work out the details then, shall I?" He stood up and took Narcissa’s hand between his two, giving it a squeeze. "You’re in good hands with Draco. But if there is ever anything you need, you can call on me."

"Yes, well, I’m sure she’ll be fine, Potter."

Harry winced inwardly, then kissed Narcissa on the cheek. "I’m glad to have found you. And I’ll do my best to work out what happened. Take care."

She hugged him gently and when she pulled back, her eyes were damp. "Thank you, Harry."

He smiled. "You’re very welcome."

*~*~*


He was in his office for under twenty minutes when Malfoy stormed in. "What the fuck, Potter?"

Harry ran a tired hand through his hair, reached into his cupboard and pulled out two glasses and a bottle of Firewhiskey. Without asking, he poured each of them a triple and slid Malfoy’s across the desk to him. "Are you okay?"

"Of course I’m not okay!" He paced around the office for half a minute before grabbing his glass and shooting back half the contents. "My own mother doesn’t know me!"

Harry sipped from his own glass. "I know. I’m sorry."

"And you kept it from me for THREE DAYS! What the fuck is that about? That makes it —" He did some mental calculations before his eyes narrowed. "You fucking bastard!"

Harry held up his hands. "No, no. You’ve got it all wrong."

"Oh, have I? Then enlighten me, you fucking wanker."

"Two days ago — the day after the club and ... well — I got a hit on some of the notices I sent out. That same day I went to see if it was Narcissa. And it was."

"And you didn’t tell me, why?"

Harry couldn’t tell him. "I knew she didn’t remember anything and — well, I thought she could use a day to think about what I’d told her. To maybe remember something."

Malfoy sipped from his glass and banged it on the desk. "That’s bullshit. You know she’s not just going to recover on her own from an Obliviate. She needs treatment."

"If she’s been Obliviated. We still don’t know that for sure."

He banged a fist on the desk. "Oh, come on. We both know that’s what’s going on here."

"Most likely, yes. But — as I’ve told you before — Hermione’s parents—"

"What the hell do they have to do with anything?"

Harry ran a hand through his hair again. "Just that I’m aware that timing isn’t an issue. If your mother’s memories can be restored, they can be. Another day, week, month, or even year won’t make a difference. She was scared — is scared. I gave her an extra day. I saw her two days ago, then again yesterday. I told her I’d bring you there today and she agreed."

Malfoy finished his drink and stood up. "You should have told me as soon as you found out. I trusted you to find her and you betrayed me."

"Malfoy, I’m sorry."

"Sorry isn’t good enough. Send me your bill and then don’t ever contact me again. We’re done here." And he Disapparated.

Well, that went well.


EPILOGUE

Five weeks later ...

Potter,

My mother wishes for me to extend an invitation to tea at the Manor. Today, three o’clock. And she says to be on time.

I’ve come to understand that it was at her request you stayed silent on the matter of her location, and that you tried to convince her otherwise. That you insisted she needed to see me sooner rather than later. It appears I was mistaken in my haste to lay blame at your feet.

I feel it my duty to advise you that my father will also be present, at my mother’s request. By return owl, please advise if you will be attending.

I will provide you with an update on her progress over tea, but suffice it to say that she’s coming along. The staff at St Mungo’s were able to restore some of her memories, but full recovery won’t be possible without apprehending the original caster.

On that note, I would like to extend a request for your services once again. As expected, the Aurors have "no leads" and have been of no help whatsoever in this matter.

I would be remiss not to point out that I have yet to receive your invoice. While ordinarily it would be unacceptable to resolve financial matters over tea (not that you would be aware of such etiquette), might I suggest that you bring along the paperwork and I will take care of settling the account in short order.

Awaiting your return owl,
DM

P.S. Should you require further assistance with surveillance activities, I should think we could work that into our new agreement.



Harry scribbled a hasty reply and sent Malfoy’s owl on its way. He looked down at his wrinkled t-shirt and jeans and closed the office. With a grin, he Apparated home. After all, he had a tea to attend. And all sorts of surveillance plans to make.


sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Magic is a Wonderful Thing
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Beta: [livejournal.com profile] sassy_cissa
Pairing(s): Harry/Draco, background Ron/Hermione
Summary: While Hermione and Ron travel to Australia to find Hermione’s parents and restore their memories, Harry goes back to Hogwarts to help with the rebuilding efforts. Draco decides to serve his community service by helping restore what his side helped destroy. A friendship begins which, when they both return for their final year, grows into something more.
Rating: NC-17
Disclaimer: All Harry Potter characters herein are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No copyright infringement is intended.
Warning(s): mpreg
Word Count: 15K

Read on AO3





Magic is a Wonderful Thing


Harry Apparated to Hogsmeade, sure of his course of action, but unsure how things would play out. He made his way to the gates of Hogwarts and spared a few moments to stare at the bedraggled remains of the first real home he’d ever had. Or at least the first one he could remember. A wave of sadness flowed over him. It was the first time he’d been back since just after the battle.

He took a deep breath, willed his determination to push the sadness aside — he and the others would restore the castle to its former glory — and marched up the path.

Headmistress McGonagall greeted him as he approached. "Harry, it’s wonderful to see you."

He hugged his former head of house. "Same. Have any of the others arrived yet?"

"A few, yes. They’re in the Great Hall. But the majority are coming by train, which won’t be arriving for another hour or so." He’d had the option of taking the train as well — McGonagall had commissioned an extra one for those wishing to assist with the restoration — but he’d opted instead to Apparate. It just didn’t feel right to arrive that way when the school wasn’t ... well. "Feel free to make your way over and I’ll be there shortly."

He did so and was surprised to see a shock of blond hair as he entered, though he probably shouldn’t have been. The house tables had been removed and one long table was set up in the centre of the room. Malfoy alone sat at the one end; everyone else sat near the entrance. Heads turned and he was greeted with a stream of Hellos and Hi, Harrys and a whisper or two of It’s him. He cringed at that last and wondered if he’d ever get used to the fame. Malfoy caught his gaze briefly before resuming his former position, staring down at the table. Well, some things had changed.

"Hi," Harry said to the table. None of his close friends, not even anyone he knew from the DA, would be returning to help rebuild. Which left him facing a choice between the friendly, if a little keen, group or Malfoy. He recalled McGonagall’s last letter to him, full of praise for his efforts at the trials and undeniably pleased that he’d been able to set aside his animosity towards Malfoy. Bracing himself for possible backlash, Harry took a seat across from the Slytherin. "Malfoy."

Malfoy, to Harry’s utter astonishment, did not tell him to get the fuck away from him. Instead, he lifted a weary head and cast Harry a curious look. "Potter."

"Lot of work to be done," Harry offered. "I didn’t realise just how bad it was." Malfoy nodded but said nothing and continued to stare at the table. "Should keep us busy for a while."

Malfoy’s leg bounced under the table and he squeezed his hands together. "Why are you talking to me?" he finally asked.

Harry shrugged. "Why wouldn’t I?"

"Did McGonagall put you up to this?"

"No." Harry frowned. Sure, he and Malfoy hadn’t ever got along when they’d been in school, but after the trials ... They hadn’t been chummy, but they had spoken. Sort of. Harry supposed he’d assumed they would both put their past aside and try to be civil. Normal. Whatever. Harry turned to see everyone staring at them and he tried to picture it through Malfoy’s eyes. "Look, I figure the war is over. It’s behind us. We know a lot more about what happened than most. And right now, we’re the only two here from our year. So ..."

Malfoy looked up, somewhat incredulously. "We’re not friends."

Harry couldn’t help but laugh. "I’m aware." Malfoy raised his brows, which Harry took to mean Then what the fuck are you doing? He ignored it. "But that doesn’t mean we can’t be polite. Civil. Normal."

Malfoy stared; Harry let him, meeting his eyes without reservation. At length, Malfoy rolled his eyes and a hint of a smile tugged at his lips. "Whatever."

A few silent minutes later, McGonagall entered, followed by the rest of the staff. "The carriages are on the way and the rest of the helpers should be arriving shortly."

* * *


Ron and Hermione,

Well, it’s been a week. I came back to Hogwarts to find Malfoy, of all people, here. He’s decided that helping rebuild the school would be how he’d serve his community service. I suppose it shouldn’t have surprised me, but there you are. It’s a bit weird, but we’re actually getting along. I mean, he’s still a snarky git, but yeah. Not so bad. Repairs are slow but we’ll get there.

Anyway, have you managed to find your parents yet, Hermione? Keep me posted.

Harry.



Harry looked over the note. He wanted to ask more questions about Hermione’s parents, but didn’t want to upset her by pushing too much. He grinned. The Malfoy comment should distract Ron enough that she’ll be busy enough calming him down.



Seriously, Harry? We’re on another continent and Malfoy’s the first thing you put in your letter? Whatever. He’s still the same, smarmy git he’s always been, but he knows that he has to stay in line. You’ll see. As soon as he’s done his community service and he’s fully free, he’ll be as big an arse to you as ever. Mark my words.

You should have come with us, mate. Australia’s great. It’s winter here, which is weird, and they all talk funny, but it’s good. We found Hermione’s parents. I’ll let her update you on that.

Ron.



Harry laughed. Mission accomplished. There was a certain sense of pride he took in his ability to rile Ron up, even thousands of miles away. Served him right for taking off and leaving Harry on his own. Yes, they’d invited him along, but seriously? He’d be the third wheel, watching Ron comfort Hermione the whole time. He didn’t begrudge them the time alone, and he knew Hermione had to recover her parents’ memories, but ... well, he already felt like enough of an outsider with them these days. Being in another country — and Merlin, he’d spent enough bloody time travelling with them, thanks — would have meant nothing familiar.

Besides, Hogwarts needed him. And right about now, Harry needed to feel useful. He couldn’t think of a damn thing that would serve that purpose in Australia.

He shook his head of those thoughts and returned to the letter.

Hi, Harry!

Unlike Ron, I’m glad to hear you and Malfoy are getting along. I know you didn’t like to hear it at the time, but interhouse unity is a good thing. Does the school look awful? I don’t think I could go back there again, at least not until it’s fixed. Maybe not even then. Make sure you all do a great job.

As Ron said, we’ve found my parents, but we haven’t approached them yet. They’ve opened an office in a small town just outside Melbourne. It’s not as busy as their place had been back home — they’d built that one over years — but it seems to be doing well and they fit in. Ron’s right; it’s beautiful here. Anyway, they seem fine. Content. And I don’t want to do anything too rash. I’d like to watch them for a while before we speak to them. I’m trying to work out what to do and how to do it first. But the main thing is they’re safe and ... happy.

Keep us posted on the progress.

Love, Hermione



Harry put down the note. He was glad they’d found her parents and equally glad he hadn’t gone with them. He’d have nothing to do. And he needed something to do. Something to keep him busy. Something to exhaust him to the point where he could actually sleep for more than an hour before memories and fears swirled together, creeping in and waking him.

* * *


"Potter, what the hell?"

Harry blinked at the mess he’d made. "Sorry."

"Sorry? You very nearly got hit by that tumbling rock and you barely flinched. What’s wrong with you?"

Harry ran his hand through his hair. "Shit. Sorry."

"I’m not the one you almost hit." Malfoy grabbed Harry by the arm and led him to a spot clear of the rubble, then pushed him to sit down on the grass. "Your head’s been somewhere else all morning." He sat down next to Harry and conjured a glass of water for each of them. "What’s going on?"

Harry took the glass and drank half the cold liquid down in one gulp. "Distracted."

"Yeah, I worked that out for myself, funny enough."

Harry took another sip, then put the glass down between them. "I got a letter from Ron and Hermione yesterday."

Malfoy frowned. "Is everything alright?"

Harry shrugged. "I suppose. I mean they’ve found her parents."

"What do you mean, found her parents?"

Harry blinked as he realised Malfoy had no idea what he was talking about. Of course he had no idea. "Long story short, she sent them away during the war. They’re Muggles, as you know, and for their own safety, she ... let’s say encouraged them to pack up and go to Australia. So they did. With no memory of ever having a daughter."

Malfoy’s jaw dropped. "She modified their memories?"

Harry nodded. "So after the war, she and Ron went to Australia hoping to find them, restore their memories, and bring them home."

"So that’s why they’re not here with you?"

Harry shrugged. "That’s why they’re not in England. Can’t be sure they’d be here even if they were home."

"And now they’ve found her parents?" Harry nodded. "Well that’s good news, isn’t it? So what has you so distracted?"

"It’s more what she didn’t say that’s got me thinking. She says they’re doing well, that they’re content. I think she’s wondering if she should just leave them to it."

"That’s ridiculous! Granger is all about the truth, isn’t she?" Harry nodded, though a bit perplexed that Malfoy of all people would know anything about Hermione. "Well, then. She’s probably just wary of their reaction after she explains what she did."

"How so?"

"They’re her parents, Potter. They are supposed to protect her, not the other way around. They’ll probably be pissed at her for taking away their ability to look after her. And I imagine she’s run through an assortment of possible reactions."

"You don’t think she’d leave them like that, do you?"

"Of course not! Granger’s brilliant. She’ll figure out that what’s best is the truth. Besides, no matter how pissed off they might be with her, they’ll come around. She just needs a bit of time to figure it out."

"You think so?"

Malfoy stood up, brushed his hand off and held it out to Harry. Harry took it and Malfoy pulled him to his feet. A swipe of his wand and Malfoy vanished their glasses and looked at Harry. "She’ll do the right thing and they’ll be back when the time is right."

Harry smiled, relief washing over him. "Thanks."

Malfoy let out a long-suffering sigh. "Anything to get you not to kill yourself in the line of duty, Potter. I doubt the Ministry or the Wizengamot would be particularly charitable towards me if the great and humble Saviour of Us All got injured, or Merlin forbid, died on my watch."

* * *


Two months passed surprisingly quickly and the school looked much like it had before the war. The faces around him reflected the same sense of accomplishment Harry felt, Malfoy’s most of all.

"It looks great." Malfoy’s smile lit his eyes and Harry was surprised to see a hint of blue reflected in the grey. He’d always thought his eyes were like his father’s — cold, steely, hard — but now Harry saw the life contained within, could see they were animated, full of hope. "What?" Malfoy interrupted his thoughts.

"Sorry?"

"You’re staring. Do I have something on my face?"

Yeah. A smile I’ve never seen before. He shook off that thought. "No, you just —"

Harry was saved answering by McGonagall’s amplified voice. "Congratulations to everyone and thank you." Her smile, too, lit her eyes. "With your help, we’ve managed not only to complete the work, but ahead of schedule. All that’s left now is to have the Ministry attend to inspect and reinforce the structure and wards. Minister Shacklebolt has assured me that he will make available the necessary resources to have that completed in short order. We shall reopen on the first of September."

The crowd cheered.

"I do hope to see each and every one of you back here for our celebratory feast in two weeks’ time, whether you are returning to class or not. I would personally like to thank you for your hard work. And to those of you returning in the fall, it will be the first of many meals in our restored Great Hall."

"Are you coming back?" Malfoy asked.

Harry nodded. "Definitely. You?"

Malfoy shrugged. "Haven’t decided yet." He looked up at the castle and wrapped his arms around his middle. "I may take my NEWTs privately."

"Oh." Harry felt unaccountably disappointed at the thought of his final year without Malfoy. "That’ll be weird."

Malfoy gave him a curious look. "How so?"

"Dunno." Harry shrugged. "I guess it’s hard to imagine coming here and not having you around to get on my nerves."

Malfoy elbowed him. "I’m sure the weasel can do a fine job of that."

Harry laughed. "No doubt, but he doesn’t have your way with buttons or song writing." Potter Stinks flashed before his eyes and Weasley is our King echoed in his head.

"This is true. My talents are many and varied, and you’ve only seen the surface of what I’m capable of."

Harry snorted. "Indeed. But even if he had your extensive talents —" Malfoy nodded at this. "—Ron’s not coming back."

"He’s not? What about Granger? Surely she wouldn’t miss a chance to top the class for another year."

"Nope. Ron — actually, all the Weasleys — are still mourning Fred. I don’t think any of them want to come back here if they don’t have to." Malfoy stared up at the castle, arms wrapping around himself again. "Gin’s fine with her OWLs and plans on pursuing Quidditch, so she won’t need schooling so much as more time on a broom. And Ron’s going to work at Weasleys Wizard Wheezes. Hermione plans on staying home with her parents and studying for her NEWTs on her own, before deciding what specialty she wants to go into."

"Wait a minute." Malfoy tore his gaze from the castle to Harry and frowned. "Didn’t I hear something about you being offered a place in Auror training?"

"Yeah." The articles in the Prophet had varied — either strongly supportive of the Saviour being extended the training slot to speed up replacement of Aurors, or strongly against the clear favouritism from the Minister who’d been in the Order of the Phoenix with Harry. They’d rehashed all the old articles about Harry’s questionable mental state as well.

"So why not take it? Be done with this place?"

Harry ran a hand through his hair and looked up at Gryffindor Tower. "I like this place. It’s the first home I ever had, really." Malfoy didn’t respond. "Besides, I think I’d like to take a break from fighting the bad guys, y’know? Maybe have a normal year at school before going out and facing the world."

Malfoy narrowed his eyes and Harry felt like he was trying to work out if Harry was being serious. "You haven’t ever had a normal year here, have you?"

"I suppose not," Harry agreed. "But I did have normal moments. I think I’d like a few more of those before moving on."

"I guess you’ve got a point." Malfoy hesitated for a few moments, then wiped his hands on his robes. He held one out. "Well, I guess I’ll see you in a couple of weeks then, Potter."

Harry stared at the proffered hand for a moment before smiling and taking it in his own and shaking it. "See you in a couple of weeks, Malfoy."

* * *


"But I thought you were going into the Auror program," Ron said, completely baffled at Harry’s decision to return to school.

"Well, I think it’s a great idea," Hermione said. "After all, we didn’t exactly complete our education before the war."

"But you’re not going back!"

"I may yet. Who knows how I’ll do on my NEWTs."

Harry caught Ron’s eye as he rolled them. Harry coughed. "You’ll do brilliantly as always. You had McGonagall tutoring you by owl all this time, and no doubt you have reams of notes to study from."

"Well ... yes, but ... I don’t know. Maybe I should go back."

"I’d be happy to have you."

"And maybe you should too, Ron."

Ron’s hands shot up into the air. "Oh, don’t involve me, Hermione. I have a job, thanks very much. If I never see another text book or write another essay, it’ll be too soon for me."

Hermione scowled but didn’t argue. "Will it be strange for you, going back on your own?"

Harry sipped his tea and considered her question. "In a way, yes. I mean I’ll probably suck at all my classes without you there to help me." Hermione’s cheeks pinked at his words. "But I also won’t have all the distractions I had, what with Voldemort in my head — literally — and a war looming."

"Too true," Ron said. "I wonder if McGonagall will make you Head Boy."

Harry snorted. "Not bloody likely. Could you imagine?"

Ron chuckled. "Yeah, not really. But still, she’s bound to give you some position of authority."

Harry shrugged. "I don’t think I’d want it."

"Oh, but Harry! It would be wonderful —"

Ron stopped her before she went on a tangent. "Leave him be, Hermione. I think Harry maybe wants a normal year for a change."

"Exactly."

Hermione looked hesitantly at Ron before returning her gaze to Harry. "Is Malfoy returning?" Ron groaned.

"I’m not sure." Harry hoped so, but didn’t think Ron would appreciate hearing that. "He hadn’t decided when I last spoke to him."

"Oy! What are you, pen pals or something now?"

Harry laughed. "No, we’re not pen pals. I meant on the last day working at the school. But I’ll see him next week at the Hogwarts feast and I can ask him then."

Ron looked wary, but Hermione smiled.

* * *


"Well, Potter, I’ve decided to take pity on you."

Harry chuckled. "Well, that’s a first. How do you propose doing that?"

"I’ve decided to grace you with my presence in the fall."

"So you’re coming back then?" Malfoy nodded. Harry grinned. "That’s great!"

Malfoy’s wary expression morphed into a smile and his eyes had that blue sparkle in them again.

* * *


Ron, I hope you’re sitting. If not, you’d better do so.

Right. So McGonagall made some changes for this year. The eighth years are all housed in the new wing we added on — the one where they’ll eventually have some specialty classes starting in a couple of years. And no more houses, at least not for us. And — this is the part you’ll have to sit for — she thought that since we got on so well over the summer, Malfoy and I could room together. I did tell you he was returning, didn’t I?

So yeah. We’re roommates. Just the two of us — each of the rooms in the new wing has two beds, two desks and a bathroom. It’s actually pretty nice. Feels like we’re getting a bit of special treatment, being the upper class at the school. Malfoy, of course, thinks that as adults we should have private rooms, but will "suffer through it" if he must. Yeah, he’s still a spoiled git.

The bad part — okay, you probably think rooming with Malfoy is the bad part, but he’s not so awful now. Really. Anyway, the bad part is that no houses means no Quidditch house teams for us. I managed to convince Malfoy to play pick-up Quidditch, and we went to McGonagall to get her approval. She agreed, but the house teams get first dibs at the pitch.

Also, being adults, we can go to Hogsmeade whenever we want, so long as we don’t have activities and we don’t let our marks slide. Not sure how she’s going to keep a check on that, but whatever. It should give us something to do with our spare time.

So it should be an interesting year.

Harry.



Harry stared out at the grounds from the owlery, watching the school owl — he hadn’t the heart to replace Hedwig as yet — fly off to London with his letter. He breathed in deeply and smiled. It was good to be back. Even with all the changes, some of which he knew wouldn’t sink in completely for a while, it still felt like home. More, in fact, than Grimmauld Place. And without Sirius haunting every corner.

He wondered if he’d ever truly feel at home there. Maybe after he redecorated, made it his own. He’d meant to do that after the war, but all the funerals and trials had taken up his time, and then work at the school. And now he was back.

"What are you doing up here?" Malfoy’s voice echoed off the owlery walls.

"Just sent Ron a note, letting him know that we’re roommates."

Malfoy grinned. "Tell me you cast a spell to record his reaction. I want to see that!"

Harry chuckled. "Sorry. Don’t know that spell."

Malfoy scooped up his eagle owl, attached a note and sent it on its way. "So much to learn. How exactly was it that you managed to off the Dark Lord?"

Harry punched him in the arm. "I had Hermione on my side. Plus the entire Order of the Phoenix. All I had to do was show up."

Malfoy rolled his eyes. "Sure, Potter. That’s how everyone remembers it."

Harry shrugged. "It’s true. I just had to show up, die, have your mom lie for me and get Voldemort alone on the other end of the Elder Wand. Piece of cake."

"The Elder Wand?" Harry had let it slip without realising what he was saying. Malfoy stared until Harry looked away. He still wasn’t very good at Occlumency.

"Long story," he hedged. "I’ll tell you another time. Why don’t we go eat now?"

Malfoy narrowed his eyes, but eventually relented. "Another time, then. We do have all year, after all, don’t we?"

Harry nodded and led the way down the stairs. "So, who was that letter for?"

"Whom. And it was to my parents."

Harry stopped and Malfoy bumped into him. He turned round. "Tell me you put that spell on your letter. And please tell me that you told Lucius that we’re rooming together. And tell me that I can see that reaction."

Malfoy smirked. "Maybe."

* * *


Harry surveyed the room. All in all, he’d done a reasonable job of unpacking and setting up his half. It was nowhere near as neat and organised as Malfoy’s side, but it was a darn sight neater than he was used to. He only hoped he’d be able to keep it that way.

A tapping came at the window and Harry let in a harried looking Pig who hooted and flew around the room a half dozen times before falling onto Harry’s bed.

Are you fucking kidding me?

Malfoy is your roommate? You’d better set strong wards around your bed or sleep with one eye open.

Maybe Hermione’s right. Maybe I should go back. Sounds like a sweet deal you have going there.

Nah, who am I kidding? I’m done with school. And you should be too. I’m sure Kingsley will hold that spot open for you in Auror training. Just say the word and you’re in.

Why are you doing this to yourself? You know you’re mental, right?

Get out while you can, before one or both of you is dead.

I expect updates regularly, if only to be sure you are alive and not in prison for killing the git.

Ron.



Harry laughed. "No recording, but you’re welcome to read Ron’s reaction." He handed Ron’s letter to Malfoy.

He glared as he handed the paper back to Harry. "I bet McGonagall would give you your own room if you asked her."

"Why would I do that?"

"So you wouldn’t have to—" He snatched back the letter and waved it at Harry. "—sleep with one eye open."

Harry snatched it back. "Oh, for fuck’s sake. I don’t think you’re going to try to kill me — or do anything else to me in my sleep. And Ron doesn’t either. He’s just joking." He waved the paper in front of Malfoy. "You did read the comment about me being put in jail for killing you too, right?" Malfoy scowled. "Well, do you think I am going to kill you in your sleep?"

"Of course not!"

"Exactly." Harry put the letter away. "Now that we’ve cleared that up and we trust that neither of us is planning to kill the other anywhere except perhaps — figuratively, of course — on the Quidditch pitch, do you want first dibs on the bathroom?"

Malfoy hesitated before nodding warily and collecting his things. Harry sighed. "Relax, Malfoy. I’m not one for practical jokes or anything that might not be considered much of a joke. If I’m going to do anything to you, it’ll be out in the open. Our room should be a space where we can both come to escape whatever else is going on. I won’t touch your stuff or tamper with your stuff or set a trap for you or anything else. You have my word." Malfoy’s shoulders relaxed. "And if you tell me you will do the same, then I’ll take you at your word."

"You trust me?"

Harry nodded. "Until you give me a reason not to."

Malfoy snorted. "Pretty sure I’ve given you plenty of those over the years."

"Same goes for me. But this is a new year. A new time. And we’re not on opposite sides — or in opposing houses — any more."

"I’m still a Slytherin, no matter what McGonagall’s new setup for the eighth years is."

"And I’m still a Gryffindor. But we’re adults now. Adults who’ve gone through a lot of shit and deserve to have some peace and — dare I say it — a place to relax without having to watch our backs every minute of every day. Agreed?"

Malfoy smiled. "Agreed."

While Malfoy was in the shower, Harry replied to Ron.

Ha, ha, Ron. Very funny.

No one is killing anyone. I think we’ve both seen enough death and violence to last a lifetime. Besides, we get along now and I like to think if we piss each other off, we can find a better way of dealing with it than we have in the past. No sleeping with one eye open.

No imminent demise or incarceration either.

And hey, this new setup is promising already: Malfoy’s way neater than either of us. Who knows? He might even rub off on me.

Class starts first thing in the morning, so I’d better pull together my books and try to remember some of the spells I learned two years ago.

Harry.



He tossed the note aside, wanting to give Pig a bit longer to recover from his journey, and pulled out his schedule. He’d managed to gather his books and was reading the first chapter of the seventh year Charms book when Malfoy emerged, hair dripping — a darker shade than his usual white blond — and wrapped in a forest green robe.

"Bathroom’s all yours."

Twenty minutes later, Harry returned to the bedroom feeling refreshed. Malfoy gave him a strange look and Harry looked down at his pyjama pants and bare chest. His frame wasn’t nearly as scrawny as it had been — he’d been eating properly and exercising regularly as part of his post-war routine — but he remained self-conscious after years of malnutrition. In as light a tone as he could manage, he said, "We can’t all own fancy robes."

Malfoy blinked and looked up at Harry. "No, of course not." His face had reddened slightly. "It’s just ... you’re still wet."

"Oh, yeah. I like a really hot shower so it helps me to cool down if I don’t dry off entirely. But I’m not dripping, so no wet floor." He walked to his bed and climbed in. As an afterthought he picked up his wand and conjured a glass of water.

"You didn’t take your wand with you?" Malfoy asked.

"In the shower?" Harry said. "Why would I do that?"

"But you left it here." With me was left unsaid and Harry understood.

"I trust you, Malfoy. Not in a duel or on the Quidditch pitch or in class — you are still a Slytherin, after all — but here, in our room, I meant what I said. I trust you."

* * *


Harry was just starting to drift off when a strange, distant banging pulled him back to consciousness. He stared up at the unfamiliar ceiling and as he properly woke, remembered where he was. He turned his head to the side to see a fuming Malfoy glaring down at him, mumbling something Harry couldn’t hear. He sat up and waved his hand, mumbling Finite under his breath.

"... all just a load of crap! If you had a problem with me, you could have just said —"

"Whoa, whoa, Malfoy. What the hell?"

He shook and he looked furious. "You trust me, my arse!"

"What are you going on about?"

"I tried to say something to you, but you didn’t answer me. At first I thought you couldn’t hear me, so I came over only to discover this ... this ... ward around your bed. So much for trusting me. You could have just said, instead of making me believe —" Harry pulled his glasses of the side table and put them on. When he looked at Malfoy, it wasn’t just anger he saw, but hurt.

"Hold on a minute. Let me explain."

"No need to explain. I’ll talk to McGonagall in the morning, and you can have your own space."

As Malfoy tried to walk away, Harry grabbed his wrist. "I meant what I said earlier."

He pulled his arm free. "Then why the ward?"

"It’s not a ward; it’s a sound barrier. You could have dropped it with a simple Finite like I did." Malfoy looked doubtful. Harry ran his hands through his hair. "Look, I get nightmares, okay. A lot of nightmares. Not every night, but enough that I didn’t want to disturb you."

"Oh."

"Yeah. I also don’t really like talking about it, so ... if you didn’t know, you wouldn’t ask."

Malfoy’s entire body relaxed and he looked at Harry. "I get them too. Quite a lot, actually."

Harry nodded. "I bet you do." He could only imagine, from the few glimpses he’d had into Voldemort’s head, what might haunt Malfoy’s dreams. "So ... we’re good?"

"We’re good. Sorry I thought —"

"We’ve got a lot of history, and until recently it wasn’t particularly good. Add to that having a madman living in your house for nearly a year, and I suspect trust doesn’t come easily to you. But maybe it will ... in time."

"I don’t understand you. How can you —?"

Harry sat up and let out a sigh. He hadn’t planned to rehash the past, but ... "I saw you, on the Tower, the night Dumbledore died. I wasn’t lying when I testified for you. You’re not a killer. I know that what you did you did for your parents. I’ve thought about it a lot, actually. Obsessed about it, to hear Ron tell the story. Anyway, I have some idea what your father was like. And I knew Voldemort, more than I’d care to admit. You grew up around that and I don’t think you’re a bad person. You were in an untenable situation and you did what you thought you had to. Frankly, I don’t know that I’d do it differently myself."

Malfoy scoffed. "Yeah, right."

"I can’t say for sure I would have done things differently. We’ll never know, because I’ve never had to make that choice."

"You would have done the right thing."

"You sound so convinced." Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "I don’t think I am. But whatever happened, whatever the reasons, whatever horrible choices we all had to make, we made it through to the other side. And you’re not a killer. You didn’t take joy in the torturing of others. I think, deep down, you’re a good person who made bad choices. And, let’s be honest, you’ve paid for those choices."

Malfoy stared for a long moment before saying, "You really believe that?"

"I do." Harry had long ago accepted the truth of that. "So what did you want?"

"What did I ... what?"

"You said you were trying to talk to me, but the barrier prevented me hearing you."

"Oh. Right. Um ... it was nothing. Just asking about what classes you’re taking."

Harry laughed. "Same as sixth year: Charms, Potions, Transfiguration, Defence and Herbology. You?"

"Same, minus Herbology, plus Ancient Runes and Arithmancy."

"So, Charms first thing tomorrow?"

"Right." He fidgeted as he looked down awkwardly at Harry. "Sorry to have woken you."

Harry removed his glasses and put them back on the table. "No worries. And remember, a simple Finite to drop the barrier."

* * *


Hey, Ron.

Things are going well here. Classes are pretty good — stuff is finally coming back to me, thank Merlin — and even Potions is tolerable. It helps to have Malfoy as my partner, though Slughorn still looks as though he’s expecting spectacular things from me, only to be disappointed by my adequate results. Baffled seems to be his usual expression.

Defence is great. The new professor is a bit odd, but considering our past experience, not too bad overall. And I think I’m helping Malfoy as much as he’s helping me with Potions, so I’m not feeling completely useless. Transfiguration is as tricky as ever, but we both seem to be doing well in that and Charms. Herbology is boring — don’t tell Neville I said that — but manageable.

We haven’t started with Quidditch yet, but we’ve taken our brooms out for a couple of flights over the grounds. Malfoy nearly ran into a tree when a Centaur rode across our path. Good thing he’s such a good flyer or he could have been hurt badly.

Hagrid says hi. We’re heading down to his place for tea later (we’re bringing some cakes from the castle). You’d have laughed to see Malfoy’s face when he first saw Buckbeak again, but he’s managed to warm up to him and Buckbeak seems to have forgiven him.

How are things at the shop? George getting used to having you underfoot?

Gotta run. Tell Hermione I’ll write to her soon. And say hi to the family for me.

Harry.



Harry folded up his note. "You done with yours yet? I can take it to the owlery with mine."

Malfoy narrowed his eyes. "As if I’d give you a note I’m sending."

"What? I wouldn’t read it!"

"Sure, you wouldn’t." At Harry’s affronted look, he said, "I’d read yours, no question, and you bloody well know it." He raised a hand as Harry was about to argue. "I wouldn’t do anything to purposely harm you or your things, or sabotage you — Quidditch aside, naturally — but I draw the line at quashing my own innate desire to know all things. And I don’t believe for a moment you’d be any different." He signed his name with a flourish, folded and sealed his parchment with wax, then got up. "Let’s go send these things off and get some decent cakes from the kitchens."

Harry laughed. "Alright, alright." Malfoy was probably right. Harry might not want to read his letters, but curiosity might win out. Oh, who was he kidding? Of course it would. "But I admit to nothing."

"Whatever, Potter." He led the way to the kitchens. Just before tickling the pear, he asked, "Do you think Hagrid will ever get the hint and stop making food for us?"

Harry grinned. "Not likely. But he knows how the house elves love to cater to us, so at least he won’t be insulted."

* * *


Pig arrived, excited and exhausted as ever, a few days later.



Hey, Harry.

Good to hear from you. Hermione looks forward to an update soon. Her parents are doing really well and she’s currently buried in books as she prepares for her NEWTs.

So, sounds like you and Malfoy are really getting along. Weird, but good I guess, since you’re stuck with him for the year.

Anyway, Hogsmeade! George and I were planning to look at premises — remember he and Fred had thought about Zonko’s old shop? We’ll be there late Saturday and thought you might want to join us for dinner and a pint at the Three Broomsticks.

Send Pig back with an answer and we can meet you there around six.

Ron.



Harry tossed the note onto his table. "You busy for dinner Saturday?"

Malfoy shook his head. "No, why?"

"Hogsmeade. Ron’ll be in town and wants to meet for dinner and a pint."

He scowled. "And you’re inviting me? I doubt Weasley would want —"

"He’s bringing George, so it’s no problem. It’ll be fun. Besides ... we’re adults, remember?"

"We might be adults, but Weasley ..."

Harry laughed. "Fair point. But still. We can spend the afternoon there, pick up a few supplies, look around. You said something about a new book you wanted. You could even drag me into Flourish and Blotts. Come on. We haven’t taken advantage of the extra freedom we have this year. We haven’t even left the castle in weeks."

"Okay, okay. We’ll do Hogsmeade. But I don’t know about dinner with the Weasleys."

"Well, we can go, have a pint, and if it’s too uncomfortable you can head back here to eat and I’ll see you later."

* * *


As they approached the Three Broomsticks, Malfoy stopped and stared up at the sign. Then Harry realised where they were and what this must mean for him. "Shit, Malfoy, I’m sorry. I didn’t even think ... I forgot ... You don’t have to come in if you don’t want to."

Malfoy took a deep breath, then looked from the sign to Harry. "No, it’s fine. Adults, right? I can do this."

"Are you sure?"

He nodded. "Yes."

Ron and George hadn’t arrived, so they grabbed a booth near the back. Harry sat, but Malfoy remained standing. "I’ll be right back. I’ve got something to do first."

Harry nodded then watched Malfoy approach the bar. He spoke briefly to Rosmerta before returning to the table, two pints in hand. Harry raised a brow in question.

"I wrote to her after the war, apologising, and she accepted my explanation. But I didn’t want her to feel uncomfortable, so I asked her if it was okay that I stay for dinner."

"And what did she say?"

"That she’d already forgiven me months ago, and I’m welcome here any time."

Harry smiled. "Good."

"Well, she’s okay with me being here, but will the Weasleys be?"

Harry took a long sip of his beer and saw Ron and George enter. "I guess we’re about to find out."

While waiting for their food, Malfoy excused himself to the washroom and George went up to the bar to get the next round.

"So ... Malfoy?"

Harry sipped the last of his beer. "What about him?"

"You two seem tight."

Harry shrugged. "I guess so."

"So you’re friends now?"

"Yeah," Harry chuckled. "I guess we are. Who’d have thought?"

"Yeah." Ron looked troubled. "I wasn’t expecting him to be here today."

Annoyance bubbled beneath the surface as he recalled Malfoy’s trepidation about coming here today. "Well, I didn’t think it was a closed session, what with George coming along. We spent the afternoon here and I thought it might be nice to invite him along. That’s not a problem, is it? I mean, you didn’t say not to invite him."

"I know. It’s just that ... well, you seem to do everything together now. And I was thinking ... well, really, Hermione was thinking ..."

Ron was saved from saying just what he and Hermione had been thinking when George returned, drinks in hand. "Drink up, boys! Next round’s on you, little brother."

Most of the dinner was spent listening to George talk about the shop and some of his latest gadgets. Business was doing well — fun, games and laughter were always good things — and Ron had settled into the role nicely, acting as the primary contact for the Ministry in addition to his other duties. The four of them spent a great deal of time laughing at some of the more outrageous stories — mainly surrounding product testing — that George and Ron relayed, and Harry was relieved that the evening had gone so well.

"Right. My turn!" Harry got up and went to the bar. "Another round," he told Rosmerta.

"You boys seem to be having a good time," she said.

Harry grinned. "Yeah, Malfoy was nervous about coming here, but ... well, it seems to have worked out okay."

"He’s not so bad, your young Mr Malfoy. Not at all like his father."

Harry grabbed the pints and nodded. "Thank Merlin for that!"

He returned to the table and passed the drinks to everyone. "Next one’s on you, Malfoy."

"Not for us, mate," George said. "We’ve got brunch at mum’s tomorrow. This is our last, but you two carry on." He lifted his glass in a toast. "You know, you’re not as big a prick as we took you for, Malfoy. Cheers to that."

Harry braced for a reaction. To his relief, Malfoy laughed. "I’ll take that as a compliment, thanks." He raised his own glass. "And here’s to surviving an entire evening with a pack of Gryffindors and living to tell the tale."

They all laughed and clinked glasses. And by the time Ron and George left, they’d planned for another Hogsmeade evening the following month.

Malfoy returned to the table from the bar and placed a pint and two shots in front of each of them. He sat down and lifted one of his shots. "To surviving relatively unscathed." He tossed it back.

Harry lifted his own. "Relatively?" He tossed his back too.

Malfoy lifted his second shot. "He’ll only kill me if I hurt you, so here’s to that." He tossed his second back and chased it with a sip of beer.

"He what?!"

Malfoy waved away the question. "I’m sure my friends would say the same to you if they were here. Or they’d want to anyway and if they had enough to drink they might muster up the courage. Saviour and all that rot. Anyway, never mind that. Whatever happened between you and their little sister? You’ve never said."

Harry fought back the urge to return to the subject of Ron’s threat. "You never asked."

"Well? The papers speculated a lot about it but I don’t recall either of you being quoted on what actually happened."

"Careful, Malfoy, or I’ll think you read all the articles on me."

He snorted. "Hard to miss the headlines, even if one doesn’t read the articles. Now stop stalling."

Harry shrugged. "Nothing much to say." He waved his hand to cast a Muffliato. "Nothing nearly as salacious as the papers speculated. We split up before the war, the war happened, we drifted apart."

"But she’s with Longbottom now."

Harry sipped his beer. "That she is. I think they’re a better fit."

"Do you?" He stared at Harry before adding, "And you weren’t jealous?"

Harry frowned. "No." He eyed his second shot, pondering how much to say. He opted for diversion instead. "So what happened between you and Parkinson? I’d have thought you’d be married by now."

The look he shot Harry said that he knew exactly what Harry was doing. He answered anyway. "We would have been, or at least well along the way planning it, if our parents were the ones deciding." He sipped his beer slowly, biding his time, Harry guessed. "But fortunately, they were not and we will never be married."

"I bet she took that hard."

"Not really."

"Oh, come on. She spent half her time at Hogwarts draped over you. There’s no way she was the one to make that decision."

Malfoy shuddered. "Yes, well ... I did have to explain things to her eventually, back near the end of fifth year. She didn’t take it well, but eventually she came around."

Harry coughed. "Oh, sure. I saw the way she glared at anyone looking just that little too long at you. I bet she was oh so willing to let some other witch get her hands on you."

"That wasn’t exactly her concern."

"Excuse me?"

He reached across the table and snatched Harry’s second shot. After drinking it, he said, "It wasn’t witches she had to worry about. Not really my type."

Harry took a moment for the words to sink in. He didn’t mean ...? Surely not ... "Oh," he said lamely. "I didn’t know." He reached for his beer. "I mean ..." He gulped some back. "Oh," he said again.

Malfoy’s hands clenched his pint. "Is that a problem?"

"No!" Harry said quickly. "Of course not. Not at all." Harry took a long pull of his beer and tried to calm his bouncing thoughts. Not a problem in the way you think, anyway.

"You’re sure?" Malfoy didn’t sound convinced.

"Yes, I’m sure. Positive." He stood up. Malfoy looked alarmed. "I’ll be right back." He went to the bar and ordered four more shots and a couple of pints for good measure. He returned to the table and placed half in front of Malfoy before sitting down and tossing back his first shot. Restoring the Muffliato, he looked Malfoy in the eye. "I meant what I said about Gin and Neville: I think they’re a better fit. But I left out the part about me." He sipped his beer. This shouldn’t be so hard, but it was. Malfoy had just told him ... but he’d had time — years — to get used to the idea. Harry hadn’t even realised ... not until recently ... and he’d told no one. He took another sip. "I ..."

He looked at Malfoy, took a deep breath and channelled his inner Gryffindor. "I wasn’t attracted to her anymore. I tried to be, but ... I realised she’s more like a sister to me. That attraction that had been there just ... wasn’t anymore. And when I went out — free from all the shit I’d had bouncing around in my head for so long — I figured out that, well ... I’m attracted to guys." There. He’d said it. "Girls too," he added, "but more guys."

He stared at the table, waiting for Malfoy to say something. Anything. When he didn’t, Harry looked up. "Well?"

Malfoy frowned. "You’ve never told anyone that before, have you?"

"No."

"Thank you."

"I ... what?"

"Thank you for trusting me enough to tell me."

"Oh. Well then. You’re welcome, I guess."

"Are you alright?"

Heart racing in his chest, blood pooling in his face, he wasn’t sure how to answer that. But looking at Malfoy, he realised he wasn’t alone. "Not really. But I will be."

Continued in part 2

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Magic is a Wonderful Thing (part 2)
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Beta: [livejournal.com profile] sassy_cissa
Pairing(s): Harry/Draco, background Ron/Hermione
Summary: While Hermione and Ron travel to Australia to find Hermione’s parents and restore their memories, Harry goes back to Hogwarts to help with the rebuilding efforts. Draco decides to serve his community service by helping restore what his side helped destroy. A friendship begins which, when they both return for their final year, grows into something more.

Read on AO3





Harry awoke to the sound of thrashing and screaming. He sat bolt upright in his bed and realised the sounds were coming from the other side of the room. He closed the distance and perched himself on the bed, reaching his hand to rest on Malfoy’s shoulder. He nudged gently. "Malfoy, wake up. Malfoy."

He continued to thrash about. "No! Don’t make me!"

Harry shook him harder. "Malfoy! Draco!"

Malfoy’s eyes flew open and he shot up, clunking their foreheads together. "Ow," he complained, but calmer.

Harry rubbed his forehead. "You okay? You were having a nightmare."

"I was? Sorry."

"No need to be sorry. Happens to me all the time."

"Was I that loud that it got through your barrier?"

"Er ... yeah. I passed out before casting the spell. Want to talk about it?"

Malfoy pulled his knees up to his chest. "Not really."

Harry scooted across the bed until his back was to the wall. "The war?"

He nodded, hugging his knees closer. "Always."

"Me too. Usually bodies piled upon bodies. All the people that died for me."

"They didn’t die for you. They died for the cause."

Harry ignored that. "And you? You were screaming, "Don’t make me!"

Malfoy climbed out from under the covers and took up position beside Harry, both of them leaning back against the wall. "I hated the person I’d become. The things I did." He pulled his knees back up and put his head down on them. "I didn’t want to do it."

Harry hesitated for a moment before reaching over and putting his arm around Malfoy’s shoulder. He tensed at first, but then relaxed under Harry’s touch. "I know Voldemort forced you. I saw it with my own eyes."

"But I could have said no."

"Sure, but then where would you have been? Someone else would have tortured your intended target and you. And probably your mother too."

"But —"

"The war is over, Draco. You survived. We survived." He pulled Malfoy closer, to lean against him. "We need to move on or he wins."

* * *


Malfoy exited the bathroom, towel slung low on his hips, hair plastered to his head. Harry’s jaw dropped. Sure, he’d been noticing more lately. Noticing how a certain pair of jeans hugged Malfoy’s arse in all the right ways. Noticing how nice that arse was in just about anything when not hidden beneath robes. Noticing the pulse point beneath his left ear when he had his head hanging over his latest assignment. Noticing how his tongue stuck out just that little bit when he struggled for the right phrasing as he wrote his essays. But this ... this was a whole lot more skin than Harry was used to. His gaze dropped to Malfoy’s chest and the faded but still angry lines that criss-crossed it. He gasped.

"What?" Malfoy asked before he saw where Harry was looking.

"Oh my god." Harry wanted to reach out to him. "I’m so sorry." He couldn’t look him in the face.

Malfoy marched over and put two fingers beneath Harry’s chin and lifted his face up to meet his gaze. "It happened years ago. You didn’t know what you were doing. I was about to throw a Crucio at you." He released Harry’s chin. "And we don’t have time for this now. The Weasleys await."

"But —"

Malfoy pulled a shirt over his head, hiding the evidence of Harry’s stupidity. "No time. You want to melt down later, have at it. But right now, your friends await."

* * *


"Potter!" A distant voice nudged at the edges of his mind. "Harry!" Harry shot up in his bed, missing Malfoy’s head by an inch when he — probably learning from Harry’s mistake — pulled back.

Harry tried to calm his breathing, but his chest heaved roughly. "So much blood. Everywhere."

"No blood," Malfoy said. "Bad dream."

"It was you. So much blood. I did that to you." He stared at Malfoy’s chest, though the proof lay beneath his shirt.

Malfoy rolled his eyes then pulled off his t-shirt. He grabbed Harry’s hand and brought it to his chest. "I’m fine, see? I’m alive and well and I didn’t bleed to death."

Harry grappled for his glasses with his free hand and put them on. He looked at the scars before him and ran his fingers over the lines. "I’m so glad you didn’t die."

Malfoy laughed. "So am I, as a matter of fact."

Harry didn’t laugh. He just continued to run his fingers over the scars. "I was so stupid, so reckless."

Malfoy grasped his wrist to stop Harry’s progress. "We both were."

"But I could have killed you."

Malfoy lifted Harry’s face as he’d done that afternoon. "But you didn’t." Harry opened his mouth to argue but Malfoy glared. "Someone I know — a smart someone as it turns out — once told me that the war is over. And what else did he say? Oh, right. We need to move on or Voldemort wins."

Harry smiled. "You called me smart."

Malfoy chuckled. "Don’t let it go to your head."

Harry stared at him, registered how close they were, caught a glimmer in his eyes. Malfoy’s teeth grazed his lower lip and, without thinking, Harry traced the motion with his thumb. After a split second of hesitation, he closed the distance between them.

Malfoy sighed and his lips softened and parted. Harry pressed his tongue past them and everything else faded away. He forgot about his dream, the war, school and everything else that wasn’t Malfoy. Their tongues wrapped around each other lazily as they took their time mapping out a path of discovery.

Harry wrapped his arms around Malfoy and pulled him down on top of him, deepening the kiss along the way. When their erections lined up and Malfoy ground his hips slowly, teasingly into Harry’s, they both moaned. Through their barely-there pyjama pants, it was both too much and not nearly enough, but they didn’t rush things. Harry ran his hands down the curve of Malfoy’s spine and slid his hands beneath the waistband, cupping that arse he’d been admiring for weeks. Fuck, it was as brilliant as it looked. When Harry lifted his hips, rubbing their cocks together, Malfoy started a rhythmic rocking that had them both panting in no time.

When Malfoy slowed his pace, Harry groaned and flipped them over so he was on top. He took a moment to look into Malfoy’s lust-blown eyes, convinced his own looked the same. "Why didn’t we do this before?" he asked.

"Less talking, Potter." He lifted his hips to emphasise his point. Then he reached a hand around Harry’s head. "More kissing." He pulled Harry down to him and their mouths crashed together once more. Gone was the leisurely pace, replaced with the urgency of impending orgasm. Their rocking became frantic, their kissing messy, and it was glorious.

When Malfoy grabbed Harry’s arse, the added pressure was just enough to push Harry over the edge. His rhythm faltered, but Malfoy pressed down with his hands and kept rocking up with his hips until, barely a minute later, he too found release. They continued to exchange sloppy kisses as they gradually came down from their high, Harry wondering once more why they hadn’t been doing this all along. Hell, years ago when they’d been fighting constantly. What a waste those years had been.

Harry collapsed beside Malfoy on the bed, his breathing slowing almost to normal. He turned, brushed Malfoy’s hair from his forehead and kissed him softly once more. "Well that was unexpected."

"Really?" Malfoy lifted himself up onto his elbows and shot Harry an incredulous look. "Was it really?"

Harry laughed. "Okay, maybe not," he admitted. He’d been thinking about it virtually non-stop for the past month. Longer, if he were really being honest with himself, but he hadn’t thought it was even a possibility until recently. "But I wasn’t expecting it tonight."

Malfoy’s lips twitched and he pulled Harry in for a toe-curling snog. "You’re such an idiot, Potter."

"Hey! Weren’t you the one that told me just tonight that I’m smart?"

"Yes, well ... momentary lapse on my part."

"Then or now?"

"I’ll leave that for you to ponder." He summoned his wand and with a wave cleaned up the mess. "Meanwhile, go back to sleep." He turned his back to Harry and tucked a pillow under his neck.

"You’re sleeping here, then?"

He adjusted the pillow. "Yes. I’m comfortable here. But if you want your own space, you can sleep in my bed."

Harry grinned and tucked in behind Malfoy, draping his arm over the other man and pulling him closer. Malfoy squirmed a bit before relaxing into place. "Not a chance."

* * *


They settled into a routine and for the rest of the term slept in Harry’s now magically enlarged bed. They spent Christmas Day at their respective houses — Draco at the Manor and Harry at the Burrow — but remained at the school for the rest of the hols. They’d agreed to keep their relationship private for now, but left the topic open for discussion at a later date. Part of Harry wanted to tell anyone who’d listen, but a bigger part of him wasn’t quite ready to share with even his friends, never mind the world.

Much to Harry’s dismay, Draco returned to his own bed when they were preparing for their NEWTs. Apparently, the distraction of sharing a bed tended to last significantly longer than they planned. Harry argued that sleeping didn’t really count as a distraction, but after their first attempt at doing only that had failed miserably, he reluctantly agreed that Draco had a point.

As a result, a week before their exams, he was a bit on the tetchy side. "Stop pacing," Draco said. "You’re distracting me."

"Well, your presence is distracting me!"

Draco dropped his quill and glared at Harry. "Excuse me?"

"For months, we’ve slept together. Even if we haven’t done anything, we’ve shared a bed. And now, for the past two weeks, we’ve slept apart. It’s driving me mad! The longer I go without touching you, the more I want you. I’ve got to the point that I can’t concentrate on anything except the need to kiss you, to touch you, to hold you. I want you. Rather a lot, if I’m being honest. So, yeah. Your presence is a distraction." He hadn’t meant to spill all that out at once, but, he reasoned, it had been building for a while.

Draco’s eyes darkened and he stood up. "A distraction, am I?"

Harry crossed his arms over his chest. "Yes."

"Well then." Draco took a few measured paces towards Harry. "What do you think we should do about that?" He took a few steps more. Harry stood his ground but dropped his arms to his sides, hoping to Merlin this meant what he thought it meant. Draco closed the distance and pulled Harry towards him by his shirt. "Take the edge off, perhaps?"

Harry was more than happy to oblige. He wrapped his arms around Draco and pulled their hips together. Relieved to feel Draco’s interest was as apparent as his own, Harry said, "God, I’ve missed you." He felt rather than saw Draco’s smile as their lips joined. After two weeks of build-up with nothing but an occasional wank for relief, it didn’t take long. Pants around their ankles, they didn’t even take the time to lie down or even lean against a surface. Draco Accioed the lube, coated both their lengths and brought them together. Harry wrapped his own hand around Draco’s and in record time, they’d both come, standing in the middle of their room, Harry following a mere few strokes behind Draco.

Afterwards, Draco cleaned up the mess with a wave of his wand, pulled up his pants and trousers and went back to his desk. Harry, now also fully dressed to avoid further distraction, watched him from atop his bed. "You know, I’ve grown rather used to having you in my bed."

Draco smirked. "Have you then?"

"Yes, I have." He hitched himself up on one elbow. "So what are you planning to do after school?"

"I’ve told you. I’ve applied for apprenticeships under some Potions Masters."

"Yeah, yeah. I know that. I don’t mean about work or more training. I mean life beyond that."

Draco set aside his quill and turned to fully face Harry. "Life beyond that?"

"Yeah. Life. Us."

"Us?"

Harry sat up and ran his hands through his hair. "You know, repeating what I say as a question isn’t particularly helpful."

"It’s not?"

Harry let out an exasperated sigh and threw all caution to the wind. "Come live with me at Grimmauld Place. Help me fix it up and make it a home."

"Oh, so it’s free labour you’re after."

Harry laughed. "Yes, that’s it. So what say you?"

"You’re serious." Harry nodded in response. "Just over a year ago, we hated each other. What makes you think this is a good idea?"

"We were coming out of a war a year ago. We aren’t the same people we once were. And we’ve made a pretty good go of it so far, haven’t we?"

"Your friends ... my friends ... the media ... your adoring public." Draco ran his hands through his hair. "No one even knows about us."

"So what? No one seems to mind that we’re friends. Well, except your dad, I suppose."

He ignored the comment about Lucius. "But this is huge. Life changing."

Harry climbed out of bed, crossed the room and pulled Draco to him, resting his hands possessively in the curve of his back. "Isn’t everything worthwhile huge? A risk?" He kissed that spot just below Draco’s ear, the one that made him melt in Harry’s arms. He didn’t disappoint. "What’s the matter, Malfoy? Scared?"

Draco chuckled. "Yes, you tosser, I’m scared." He brought a hand between them, pushed Harry back enough to look into his eyes and ran his fingers through Harry’s mess of hair. "But okay. Let’s give this thing a try."

Harry lifted him up, twirled him around and put him down again before pressing a loud smooch on his lips. "Yes!"

"And don’t ever do that in public! Merlin, people will think I’ve got you under some insanity spell." Harry just grinned.

* * *


Harry’s nerves were of no help throughout dinner, as he fidgeted and pushed more food around his plate than he ate. Eventually, Hermione dropped her fork onto her plate. "Out with it, Harry."

He looked up, meeting the concerned stares of his two best friends. "What?"

"What did that pie ever do to you?" Ron pointed to the mess on Harry’s plate.

Hermione reached over and squeezed his hand. "You said you wanted to talk when you asked us to meet you for dinner. Maybe it’s best you just tell us now."

"I —" Harry put his own fork down and gave it up as a lost cause. He took a long draw from his pint before easing back in his seat and putting up a Muffliato. Staring at what used to be his meat pie, he began. "I’ve ..." This was so much harder than it’d been in his head. It shouldn’t be, he knew. These were his friends, his best friends, and they’d be fine with this. Wouldn’t they? He took a deep breath and rubbed his now sweaty palms over his jeans. "Right. I can do this." He looked from Hermione to Ron and saw nothing but concern and curiosity.

Hermione reached over and squeezed his hand again. "Go on."

"Yeah, just get it out, mate." Ron smiled at Harry encouragingly.

Another deep breath. "Right. So here’s the thing. I’ve been ... well, Ma—Draco and I have been seeing each other. As in ... well." He reached for his pint and swallowed down a good measure.

"Well, we’ve sort of figured that for months now, haven’t we?" Ron said.

Harry frowned. "You have?" Hermione held back a grin.

"Well, Hermione has. And when she pointed that out to me, I guess I’d already known that too." Harry’s mouth fell open and Ron continued. "I mean he’s pretty much all you ever talked about in your letters, and you’ve spent all your time together, and ..."

"But ..." He turned to Hermione. "How’d you put that together? I used to spend all my time with the two of you and we never slept together!"

Ron choked. Hermione helpfully patted him on the back while keeping her eyes on Harry. "Even in school, the two of you ... well, you were rather obsessed with each other, weren’t you?"

"We hated each other!"

She shrugged. "Perhaps. But you know ... fine line and all that."

Harry shook his head, bewildered that she’d have thought about their time in school in such a way.

Ron recovered from his coughing fit. "So was that it, mate? That was what you had to tell us?"

Harry’s leg started bouncing. "Er ... not everything."

"So go on then. Don’t keep us in suspense."

Now the hard part was over, and they didn’t seem bothered — or even surprised — by his news, he decided to just spit out the rest. "I’ve asked him to move in with me." Ron’s eyes widened. "And he said yes."

Well, at least something caught them by surprise, if the stunned looks they were giving each other were any sign.

Hermione recovered before Ron. "Oh. Well then." She lifted her wine glass. "I guess congratulations are in order."

She elbowed Ron and he picked up his pint. "Yeah. Congratulations."

Harry grinned and lifted his own glass. "Thanks."

* * *


"So it went well, then," Draco said when Harry’d told him about his night out. "They’re fine with it."

Harry threw himself down on his bed and put his arm over his eyes. "Well, fine might be pushing it."

"But I thought you said —"

He pulled himself into a sitting position, leaning his back against the wall. "They’re fine with the whole seeing each other thing."

"But living together?"

Harry recalled the turn their conversation had taken just before they’d parted ways. "Hermione thinks it’s a really big deal, you know, and —"

"And you don’t?" Draco’s tone warned Harry to tread lightly.

"Well, yeah. Of course I do. It’s just ..." Draco stared at him, waiting. "Well, she asked some questions ... life questions ... and I guess I realised that we’d never talked about ... well, a lot of things."

Draco leaned forward in his desk chair, elbows on his knees. "So let’s talk about them."

"Just like that?"

"Well, there’s no time like the present, is there? We’re leaving school in a few weeks, at which time, presumably, we’ll be moving in together. And we’ve our exams starting Monday. I sense this will weigh on you, so ... yes, we should talk right now. What questions did Granger have?"

"Stuff about family and friends. What we’ll do for holidays and whatnot."

"That doesn’t seem particularly earth-shattering, to be honest. Did you want to work out a schedule right now?"

Harry laughed. "No, I’m sure we can figure things out as we go."

"So ..."

Harry looked up at him, wondering if he had given this much thought. If he’d really considered the ramifications of their decision. If he’d change his mind. If this conversation might be the end of everything. Well, fuck it. Might as well get it overwith.

"Children. That’s the big thing." When Draco didn’t say anything, he continued. "We’re both only children, the end of our respective lines. I’d never really given it much thought before, but ... well, you’re a pureblood. I can’t imagine your father would be pleased to see the Malfoy line end with you."

"No, he wouldn’t be. He wasn’t pleased when I told him I’m gay, for that very reason. Other reasons too, perhaps, but that was the main one."

"And how do you feel about it?"

He shrugged. "There are options."

"Like marrying a pureblood witch?"

He nodded. "That’s one option. Get married, have an heir and a spare, and get out." Harry imagined Parkinson would jump all over that. "But since I’ve no interest — none whatsoever — in doing any of that with a witch, that option’s out." He crossed one leg over his knee and began to pick at his trouser leg. "But you, on the other hand ... you are attracted to women. That would be a reasonable and viable option for you."

"I ... no! I mean, yes, I find women attractive too, but ... no. I could never go into a marriage just to have children, knowing that I’d want out after that. I couldn’t. I couldn’t marry someone unless I loved them, man or woman." And then it hit him. They’d never said it. He’d never really thought about it. But as he stared into those blue-grey eyes, it hit him with the force of an Impedimenta to the chest.

He got up from the bed, heart racing, and crossed to where Draco sat. He leaned down and cupped Draco’s face in his palms, pressing a soft kiss to his lips. "I love you, Draco." Draco’s breath hitched. "Sure, I’ve thought about having kids, in a sort of abstract way, but — as crazy as this would have sounded to my younger self — I can’t imagine my life without you. Any time I think of the future, you’re in it."

Draco stood up, pressed a hand to Harry’s chest and — with a hunger in his eyes — walked him back towards his bed. "I want you to fuck me." He pushed Harry back onto the bed and starting pulling off his shirt. "Right now."

They’d not done that yet. A whole lot else, yes, but for some unspoken reason, they’d not crossed that line. They’d been content to explore with hands and mouths, on beds, desks, against walls, and a few times in the shower, but never ... that. Harry lay, cock hardening against the confines of his trousers, staring as Draco stripped off his own. "Are you a participant or an observer, Potter?"

Harry wasted no time divesting himself of his own clothes, tossing them into a pile on the floor. He pulled a now-naked Draco down on top of him, their mouths crashing together. He plunged his tongue eagerly into Draco’s equally eager mouth. Merlin, he could kiss this man all day. Just as that thought crossed his mind, Draco eased back from the kiss, working his lips and tongue across Harry’s jaw to his ear. He nibbled the lobe, growling, "Can’t wait to feel you inside me." Harry’s cock swelled even more at the urgency in those words.

Draco trailed his tongue down Harry’s neck, then kissed and licked down his chest before pulling one nipple into his mouth and sucking, drawing it into a hard nub as Harry arched into it with a moan. Draco chuckled. "So sensitive," he teased, before flicking it with his tongue and crossing over to do the same to the other.

Draco’s tongue slid its way down to Harry’s navel, causing Harry’s skin to prickle with need. "Fuck, your mouth will be the death of me," Harry growled as he reached down to grab handfuls of Draco’s hair. Draco thrust his tongue into Harry’s navel, mimicking what was to come. As Harry’s hips pushed up, he could feel the rumble of laughter in Draco’s chest.

Then Draco moved lower, kissing his way down, dragging his teeth across the sensitive spot where hip met leg. Harry forced his hips not to thrust upwards, silently begging for Draco’s mouth to go where he needed it most. As though reading Harry’s thoughts, Draco lifted his head slightly, grinned, then pressed barely-there kisses from root to tip and trailed his tongue back down again. Harry whimpered, threw his head back and felt Draco’s lips break into a smile before he made his way up Harry’s length again and licked the tip. This time, Harry’s hips did jerk, only to be stilled by Draco’s hands pressing him into the mattress while his tongue worked its magic.

When Draco’s lips brushed over the head of his cock, Harry groaned. Then Draco grasped the base and angled it towards his mouth, his tongue teasing the slit before he engulfed Harry in wet heat. Draco moaned around his length and Harry thought he might come right then and there. "Fuck, Draco. if you don’t stop —" Draco dragged his mouth slowly up Harry’s length, dragging his tongue roughly over the vein on the underside, Harry’s words lost in a wave of desire, his hands clenching desperately at the bed sheet.

Draco squeezed the base of Harry’s cock and pulled his mouth free. Harry blinked and stared down at him. "You alright there?" Draco asked, his eyes, dark with desire, twinkling in amusement.

Harry, breathing as though he’d run a marathon, managed, "Not if you want me to fuck you, I’m not. At least not if you keep that up."

Still holding firmly onto Harry’s cock, Draco swirled his tongue around the head, running the tip under the foreskin. Harry shuddered and the bastard smirked. "Oh, I definitely want you to fuck me." With a quick kiss to the sensitive head, he released Harry and lifted himself onto his knees. "Accio lube." The tube flew into his hand and with a cocky grin, he slapped it into Harry’s hands. "How do you want me?"

Fucking hell. To tell the truth, Harry wanted him every way he could have him. "All fours," he said, opting for the position that would afford him the best view of the arse he lusted after.

Draco obliged, nudging Harry to the side as he climbed up the bed, sticking said arse out invitingly. He looked over his shoulder. "Like that?" He wiggled his bum for good measure and Harry nodded as he swallowed around his suddenly dry throat.

He moved into position behind Draco, taking the time to run his hands down the length of his back, circling his arse cheeks and placing a kiss at the base of his spine. "Gorgeous." He ran his thumb over the puckered entrance and watched Draco’s skin erupt in goosebumps. He flicked open the tube and squeezed out a good measure of the viscous gel into his palm. Letting it warm in his hand, he took the opportunity to absorb the scene, Draco bared before him, open and vulnerable and trusting. Harry thanked whatever deities had graced him with this view.

When he’d looked his fill, Harry coated Draco, balls to back, with lube and ran a wet finger over Draco’s entrance, swirling it around the opening before sliding it gently inside. He watched as his finger was drawn into the heat of the channel. He withdrew it equally slowly, fascinated as Draco’s hole clung to his digit, as though to halt its retreat. Again and again he slid his finger in and out, watching the rise and fall of Draco’s breaths as he adjusted to the intrusion. "More."

Harry slid a second finger in next to the first and worked it in and out, in and out, until he had Draco gasping for another. He obliged and by the time Draco cried out, "Enough. Want you inside me," Harry was desperate for it too.

He squeezed out far more lube than strictly necessary in his haste and coated his cock before lining up the head. He placed his free hand at the base of Draco’s spine and leaned over to place a kiss between his shoulder blades. "Ready?"

Draco growled. "I’ve been ready for weeks, Potter." Harry chuckled, pressed forward and slowly slid home. He wasn’t prepared for the intensity, the pressure surrounding him nearly too much. "Oh, god. So tight." He held still, chest pressed to Draco’s back, afraid to move for fear of ending things before they even began. Draco’s arms shook slightly under his weight and he eased back a bit. "You okay? Does it hurt?"

"Yeah, a bit." His breathing felt laboured. "But it’s good. Just ... give me a minute." His voice was hoarse — though from pain or his previous labours, Harry couldn’t be sure.

Harry pressed soft kisses to his shoulder. "Take all the time you need." He tried to think of something — anything — that might help him last longer, but all his senses were on overload with the feel, the scent, the sight of this gorgeous man beneath him. All he could hope for was that Draco was as close to the brink as he was.

"Okay, move."

Harry placed another kiss on his shoulder before he pulled halfway out, then slid back in slowly. The next time he pulled out nearly to the tip before easing himself back in. Again and again he kept up a gruelling pace, willing himself not to come, not yet. He reached around and grasped Draco’s now half-hard cock. A few tugs brought him back to full hardness and Harry gradually increased his pace.

"Fuck!" Draco cried out suddenly. "Do that again!"

Harry had no idea what he’d just done but he tried to replicate the angle. Based on the delicious noises Draco made, he managed to hit that spot a few more times before he felt the familiar coil of orgasm bubbling just beneath the surface. He grasped Draco’s hips and drove in deeply, Draco pushing back to meet his every thrust. When Draco let out a guttural moan, his channel clenched Harry’s cock in a vice-like grip several times and propelled him over the edge.

Utterly spent, Harry collapsed beside Draco, his one arm flung lazily over his eyes. When his heart rate returned to normal, Harry wormed his arm under Draco’s neck and pulled his head to rest on Harry’s chest. They lay like that for a time, Harry marvelling that, after all they’d been through, they’d somehow managed to arrive at this place.

As he ran his fingers through Draco’s hair, Harry let his mind drift back to their earlier conversation. "So you said there were options, plural."

"Hmm?" Draco sounded ready to nod off. Harry nudged his shoulder and Draco grumbled.

Harry chuckled. "The first option — marriage for the purpose of producing children — is out, or so you say. Then I presume there’s adoption. And surrogacy. Does the wizarding community even consider that as an option?"

Draco grumbled and squirmed before settling into a more comfortable position, if his contented sigh was any indication. "You’re not going to let this go until we’ve talked about it, are you?"

"We don’t have to, if you don’t want."

Draco’s next sigh was his long-suffering one, which made Harry smile. "Fine, then. Yes, adoption and surrogacy are both options. But there’s another, rather unconventional one."

"What’s that?"

"Under certain circumstances, and given the right conditions, a man can carry a child."

Harry laughed. "Very funny."

"It’s not a joke."

Harry sat up, effectively pushing Draco off his chest. Draco huffed. "You’ve got to be shitting me," Harry said. "I’ve never seen a pregnant man before." Harry thought about that. "Well, if you don’t count the special effects in some Muggle movies." He only recalled one, but suspected there might be more.

"I am not shitting you. And what kind of vile term is that?" Harry chuckled. "It is possible, in rare circumstances, and if the two wizards’ magic is compatible, that one of them could carry a child to term. I don’t know all the specifics, but there is a certain amount of preparatory spell work involved, as you might imagine, to prepare the body. Very few men have attempted it — most simply opt for the traditional marriage and after a child or two have been born, the couple go about their separate lives. Often remaining under the same roof, only with separate bedrooms."

"That sounds awful."

Draco shrugged. "Not really, if you think about it. Pansy and I actually discussed it as a possibility. You know, if neither of us has found the right person, we might consider that as an option."

Harry scowled. "I doubt that’s what she would have wanted from you, even if she agreed to it."

Draco snorted. "No doubt she imagined she could turn me straight. Like generations of women before her, I imagine."

"But you’d do that?"

"I would consider it, yes. It would not be ideal." He shuddered. "And certainly not enjoyable, but ... well, if I found myself alone, years and years from now, it might be something to contemplate."

Harry pulled him closer. "But you’re not alone."

Draco draped his arm over Harry and rested his cheek on Harry’s chest. "No, I’m not."

"Good." Harry kissed the top of his head. "So, back to this option I still think you’re joking about."

"Right. Historically, the natural route was the one most often chosen. But that didn’t give two women or two men the option to have their own children together. Sometimes one of the natural parents would give up the child to the couple to raise, but more often than not, it wasn’t done. So some innovative wizards decided to pursue male pregnancy. With magic, they reasoned, why couldn’t it be done?"

"And they did it." Harry still thought Draco was pulling a fast one on him, but he had to admit he was curious about the possibilities.

"They did. But they found that the magical signatures can often be incompatible, even if the people are not. Which meant difficulty either conceiving to begin with or carrying to term. So that limited the numbers as well. Plus most men simply don’t want to carry a child."

"I’m still not sure this isn’t some joke you’re playing on me, something you and Ron can laugh about for years to come."

Draco lifted his head and grinned widely. "While that does sound like something I would do, in this case I am being completely serious. I looked into it a lot. I’m a pureblood and, as you rightly stated, the last of my line. The idea of a loveless marriage, though not abhorrent to me, is nevertheless something I don’t like the idea of. The act of conceiving children with a woman I like even less. My father was forever going on about heirs and family duty and all that business, so I looked for a way to satisfy my familial obligations without compromising who I am. And I found this."

"And you’d be willing to do that? To carry a child?"

He shrugged and rested his head on Harry’s chest again. "Would you?"

Harry considered that and what it might entail. The weirdness of it all, having a living human being growing inside him. Then again, he’d carried a piece of Voldemort inside him for years. Couldn’t be any weirder than that, he supposed. And the press, all the attention. Well, that would just be a new twist on an old habit. He shrugged. "If this is actually a thing — and I’m not saying I believe you — I suppose I’d consider it. Not right now, but a few years down the road, maybe. I suppose it would depend on the circumstances, but yeah. For someone I loved, I’d consider it. And you?"

"For you? Yeah, I’d consider it."

"For me?"

"Yes, Potter, for you." He crawled up to give Harry a soft, lingering kiss. When he pulled back, he smiled and his eyes gleamed. "I love you, too, you idiot."

* * *



EPILOGUE — SEVEN YEARS LATER ...

James ran across the room and tried to climb onto Draco’s lap. Harry scooped him up. "Now, now, little man, your squirmy little self won’t fit on Papa’s lap right now." He sat down on his favourite overstuffed chair of Ron and Hermione’s.

Ron snorted. "He can barely fit on yours either."

Harry gave him a two-fingered salute. "Shut it, you. I’m not that far along."

Ron scooped James from Harry’s arms. "In fact, my dear godson, mine is about the only lap here you can fit on right now." He carried a giggling James around the room and had him gently pat first Hermione’s tummy — "That’s baby number one, here any day now" — then Draco’s — "And that’s baby number two, soon after that" — and finally Harry’s — "And that’s baby number three, a couple of months later."

James wiggled out of Ron’s arms and pointed at Hermione. "Auntie one." Then he pointed at Draco. "Papa two." Then at Harry. "Daddy three."

Harry scooped up his son once more, placed him on his knee, and gave Ron a pointed look. "That’s right, little man. Lots of little ones for you to torment when you all go to school."

Hermione pointed at James. "And three of them to fight back if you try, don’t you forget."

Ron laughed as James tried to get comfortable on the reduced space of Harry’s lap. "Explain to me again why the two of you both decided to have a child at the same time."

"Actually, Ron, they’ve never told us," Hermione pointed out.

"Yes, thanks, Hermione. I’m aware."

"But you said —"

Ron cut her off and looked pointedly at Draco. "So, I thought, after you carried that little monster around—" He pointed a thumb towards James "—it was his turn." He pointed at Harry.

"Yes, well," Draco began, fidgeting to try to get comfortable. Harry held in a chuckle at the sight. Draco hated their furniture even when he wasn’t over eight months pregnant. "The specialist neglected to inform us that I ran a risk of conceiving again, as the spells cast on me prior to the first pregnancy would still be in place. Probably assumed I’d be the one to carry a second one anyway. And ..." He looked at Harry before continuing.

Harry shrugged. "He asked." Hermione smirked.

Draco continued. "We’d cast the conception spell — which is generalised and lingers for several hours or until it takes — and, well, it didn’t take with Harry." His cheeks went pink but when Harry didn’t jump in to rescue him, he carried on. "And ... let’s just say we were inclined to carry on, switch things up, so to speak, and didn’t think things through. The spell still hovered over us, and the earlier spells on my body were still firmly in place." He patted his swollen belly. "As is rather obvious now. And, well, it took."

"But then why would you do it again with Harry?"

Draco squeezed the bridge of his nose, between the eyes. "Because I didn’t notice the signs until a good ten weeks in, and by then ..."

"By then, Harry was up the duff, too." Ron burst out laughing. "Oh my god, this is too good!"

Harry grumbled. "Oh, fuck off, Ron."

"Fu—" James managed before Harry’s hand clamped gently over his mouth.

Ron scooped him up once more. still laughing. "Your daddies are crazy, James, you know that? Crazy!"

"Careful, Weasley," Draco warned. "I’ve given Hermione all the information she needs." Ron furrowed his brows. "Not that it’s been done that way before — no need, really — but I’m sure your brilliant wife could figure out a way for you to carry the next one of your children."

Ron’s jaw dropped and his face drained of all colour, save his freckles. "You wouldn’t."

Harry wasn’t sure which of them he was speaking too, but he took the opportunity to laugh all the same. "I wouldn’t test them, Ron. You know full well they’re the brains in our families."

Ron put James down, who once more made a bee-line for Draco. "Right then, what can I get for you three bringers of life? Takeaway, perhaps?"

When they were all busily wolfing down their meals, Ron leaned in to Harry. "You don’t think it’s possible, do you?" he asked. "I mean that I could ... that Hermione would ..." He swallowed with a pained look on his face. "Draco’s just kidding, right?"

Harry shrugged. "Who knows?" He looked across the table at Draco who caught his eye and winked. "After all, we thought he was joking the first time he brought this up." Harry saw Hermione and Draco whispering as they watched Ron, big grins on their faces. He rubbed one hand over his tummy and slapped Ron on the shoulder with his other. "But isn’t magic wonderful?"

~ THE END ~


sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 17
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 17


Harry felt marginally better after he took a hot shower to wash away the anger from his conversation with Ron. He swallowed back a good measure of firewhiskey before refilling his glass and sending a message letting Draco know he’d returned. He was halfway through his second glass when Draco arrived.

He eyed Harry’s glass, noticed his wet hair and looked around the room. "Seems to me you weren’t gone long enough to have eaten and had a shower after returning, am I right?"

Harry shot back the balance of the glass and gave a curt nod. "Couldn’t stomach any food."

Draco raised a brow – Harry ignored the judgement in the move – and motioned to Harry’s glass. "How much of that have you been able to stomach?"

"This is my second glass, Mum. Thanks for asking."

Draco snorted. "And before that?"

"A couple of pints. Is that it for the inquisition?"

Draco shrugged. "Suit yourself. I did bring alcohol." He held up a bottle of wine and a bottle of firewhiskey. "No doubt better than the swill you’re currently imbibing, though I don’t know that the quality matters much to you."

"Right now? Not particularly, no."

Draco put down the bottles and with a wave of his wand, two platters appeared. "I thought this might happen, so I took it upon myself to prepare some sustenance to counteract – or at least slow down – the effects of a vat of whiskey on your body."

"You cooked for me?" Draco nodded. "You prepared the meal?"

"I have been known to cook on occasion, yes."

"Really?"

Draco smacked his arm. "Yes, really. It’s nothing like you might get at Hogwarts or the Manor, but it’s perfectly edible." He waved his wand several times, clearing the table, setting it, then placing the food upon it.

When he removed the covers from the platters, Harry breathed in deeply. "It smells delicious." His mouth began to water and he realised he was, in fact, hungry.

Draco smirked. "It’s just pasta and garlic bread, but I do make a mean marinara, if I do say so myself." He motioned for Harry to eat.

When he noticed no plate for Draco, Harry asked, "Aren’t you eating?"

Draco shook his head. "I ate already. I thought you might have done too while you were out." He eyed Harry’s glass again. "But on the off chance it didn’t go well, I prepared extra figuring you could use some food and knowing you probably wouldn’t get anything for yourself. The carbs should do a bang-up job of absorbing some of the alcohol in your body."

Harry picked up a fork and dug in. "Who says I want to absorb the alcohol?"

Draco poured out two glasses of wine and placed one in front of Harry. As an afterthought, he exchanged Harry’s firewhiskey glass for one of water, giving Harry a pointed look as he plunked it down in front of him. "I’d wager your head will thank me in the morning."

Harry shrugged, now unable to speak with a mouthful of pasta. When he swallowed, he managed, "That’s what hangover potions are for."

"Too true, but they don’t alleviate all the effects. I always feel a bit off, even if not horrifically hungover. I find it’s best to not get there in the first place."

Harry snorted, remembering a night not too long ago when Draco was far from sober himself. He opted not to point this out. He had brought Harry dinner, after all. "This tastes even better than it smells. Thanks."

"You’re welcome. Now stop talking and eat."

Harry didn’t need telling twice. They sat in companionable silence while he wolfed down the meal. When at last he’d finished, Draco grinned. "For someone who wasn’t hungry, you certainly cleared your plate well enough."

Harry waved the dishes off to the counter and took a sip of another exceptionally delicious wine. "Mm. Must have been the company."

"I make you hungry?"

Harry’s stomach tensed. Draco made him hungry alright, but not for food. Once more he kept his thoughts to himself. "More like Ron’s company tonight turned me off. I hadn’t realised how famished I was until I had food placed in front of me. Thanks for that."

"You’re welcome. So ... now that you’ve eaten and are likely as relaxed as you’re going to get tonight, tell me what happened."

Harry picked up his wine glass and took a long sip. "Ron’s a stubborn git, that’s what happened."

Draco coughed something that sounded curiously like cauldron and kettle. Harry glared at him. "So what else is new? He’s stubborn, you’re stubborn. Did you at least get to tell him how pissed off you are?"

"Well, yeah, but he still doesn’t get that he did anything wrong."

"So he didn’t apologise?"

Harry recalled the half-arsed explanation Ron had given. "Not in any meaningful way, no."

Draco looked over the rim of his glass curiously. "Define meaningful."

Harry finished his glass of wine with an appreciative hum. "I mean he said sorry, but didn’t mean it."

"And you know this how?"

"I know him. He’s only sorry he got caught." Harry ran his hand through his hair. "And he keeps up with the excuses, as though he still thinks what he did was right."

Draco swirled the remains of his wine and stared into the liquid for a time before responding. "What if he never means it, if he never really apologises? Then what? Do you think there’ll come a time when you can just agree to disagree and move on?"

Harry squeezed his eyes shut. He couldn’t really answer that because he didn’t know what the truth was. Could he forgive Ron? He might be able to forgive Gin, but Ron, he wasn’t so sure. Ron knew him better than anyone, better even than Hermione. He didn’t know if he could get past this. Ever. No matter what Ron said or did. Even if he apologised and meant it.

Before he had a chance to answer, Draco asked, "Can you ever imagine forgiving him?" Harry just stared blankly but said nothing. "I mean, you’re all about forgiveness. Look at me. You’ve forgiven me for all sorts of shit I’ve done over the years, and there was a lot."

"True, but Ron knows me."

"I know you, too."

Harry shook his head. "Not like Ron. He knows pretty much all there is to know about me. About my past. Things only he and Hermione know."

Draco pursed his lips as though the thought irritated him, but he recovered quickly. "And that changes how you feel about him? Makes you incapable of forgiving him? Or makes him unworthy of forgiveness?"

"Yes." Harry ran his hands through his hair again. "No. I don’t know. I can’t explain it properly. My past, what he did, it all relates."

"I don’t know what you mean."

"I know. I’m not making any sense."

"You know you never really told me about your past. Not really. Nothing from before school."

"You didn’t tell me much either."

Draco considered this before nodding. "I think maybe we were in a place when we really needed to look forward, so we never took the time to look back."

Harry shrugged. "I guess. But it’s more than that."

"How so?"

"I don’t like talking about my past. It wasn’t a particularly happy time in my life."

Draco raised a brow. "Worse than Voldemort?"

"Well, no," Harry conceded. "But in some ways it was nearly as bad. And Ron knows about my past. He knows that, of all people, he shouldn’t have done what he did." Harry started to fidget. He hated even thinking back to that time.

"Hey." Draco put a hand over Harry’s now shaking knee. Harry hadn’t even noticed him getting up. "I’m not going to force you to talk about it – it’s not like I’m in any position to anyway – but I’d like to understand why you’re being so hard on the weasel. Not that I think he deserves any better, but he is your best friend and I can see this is getting to you and it’s more than anger."

"It’s just ... he did to me what he knew would ..."

"Would what?"

Harry stood up and looked for his whiskey glass. "I’m gonna need a lot more alcohol if I’m going to talk about my childhood." He walked to the counter and poured himself a triple before returning to the table with it. His whole body shook and he just stared into the glass, already back in the cupboard at Privet Drive.

"I know it wasn’t pleasant." Draco frowned. "I’ve heard the rumours. But I always figured that’s all they were – rumours."

Harry squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, then took a fortifying breath and swig. He looked back at Draco, saw the concern and curiosity in his gaze. He could trust this man. He knew he could. Against all odds, perhaps, but there you go. "Most are, I guess. Well, I think they are anyway, since I try not to listen to speculation about myself." He sipped his drink. "But yeah, it was pretty bad."

"So tell me."

Harry nodded, figuring it was probably long past time to open up about it. "I don’t like talking about it," he said again, "but maybe I should."

"For what it’s worth, I won’t tell anyone."

Harry shrugged and smiled. "I know. I trust you." Draco’s eyes widened. "Don’t look so surprised."

"But I am. I mean ... after everything ... after, well ..."

"Right." Harry swirled the liquid in his glass and sipped some more, knowing he needed some serious liquid courage for this conversation. "You know the story: Voldemort killed my parents and tried to kill me when I was a year old. What you didn’t know is what happened when he tried to kill me, which I’ll come back to. Anyway, Dumbledore sent Hagrid to get me out of there and he took me to my aunt and uncle’s house."

"The Muggles."

"Right. Only there weren’t your regular Muggles. See, they knew about magic because of my parents. But my aunt was jealous of her sister and had grown to hate everything about magic. So they kept it all from me."

"You didn’t know?"

"Nope. They told me that my parents were killed in a car crash, which was where my scar came from. And they tried to suppress any hint of magic, so they could ... how did my uncle put it? Oh, yeah, they tried to stamp it out of me. I got punished every time I had an incidence of uncontrolled magic."

Draco fidgeted in his seat. "Go on."

"So I lived in a cupboard and was never told who I was and --"

"Wait a minute. Back up there. What’s that about a cupboard?"

"My room was the cupboard under the stairs. I had a mattress and ... well, not much else. They locked me in there fairly regularly, sometimes for days if I was being punished, and it was pretty horrible."

Draco’s face reddened, his jaw clenched and his wand hand twitched. "I ... what the fuck kind of people are your aunt and uncle?"

"They aren’t typical Muggles, like I said. My aunt was jealous and my uncle figured if they pushed me down enough, made sure I never knew about my past, about myself, about my parents, maybe the magic would never come out in me. And when it did, they lied to me about it. They knew what was happening, but until I was eleven, I didn’t have a clue that I was a wizard or that magic was real."

"But ... what did your friends do? Didn’t they say something about the way you were treated? Try to help? Tell their parents? A teacher? Aren’t there laws against treating children that way?"

Harry shrugged. "I didn’t have any friends. My cousin saw to that. He would beat up anyone that even tried to be nice to me. So yeah. I didn’t go to any teachers or anything because what good would it have done?"

"I— I can’t believe—" Draco looked ready to punch something. "I’m so sorry. You don’t have to—"

Harry took another swig of his firewhiskey. "No need to be sorry. It’s just ... well, it’s been a really long time since I told anyone all of this, and ... it’s harder than I expected it might be. I think if I just spill it all out at once, it’ll be easier."

"Go on then."

"Right. Where was I? Oh, right. No friends. So I had no friends, no real family, I lived in a cupboard and had spiders for company. Not much of a childhood. Fast forward to my eleventh birthday, or just before. All these Hogwarts letters started arriving, but my uncle took them all and burned them. Wouldn’t even let me read them. Took us all away to escape them. Only on my birthday, right at midnight, Hagrid showed up to hand deliver me my first ever birthday cake." He smiled at the memory. "That and a Hogwarts letter. My uncle tried to stop him, but for the first time in my life, someone stood up for me. He told me I was a wizard and that I’d be going to Hogwarts. Long story short, my aunt and uncle weren’t happy, but they couldn’t do anything about it."

Draco smiled. Then the smile slid off his face. "So Hagrid was the first person from the wizarding world you’d met?"

Harry nodded. "First one I knew about anyway. And, if you can believe it, you were the first wizard my age I’d ever met."

"I was?"

"Mm hmm. Madam Malkin’s."

"But ... you never said."

Harry shrugged. "I already felt overwhelmed and then you went on about brooms and Quidditch and school houses and all I kept thinking was that I didn’t have a clue what you were talking about. And I didn’t want to tell you that, so ... well. Then you insulted Hagrid and I didn’t much care what you said after that."

"Fuck, I was a prat back then."

Harry grinned and raised his glass in a toast. "That you were, Malfoy." Draco tried to glare at him, but the pain in his features took the sting out of it. "But it’s all good. Hagrid filled me in on some of the stuff and it turned out to be the best birthday I’d ever had, before I had to go back to the Dursleys."

"You went back there? Why?"

Harry shrugged. "It was my home. Didn’t have anywhere else to go, did I? Anyway, after I got back there I had a whole month before school and I started doubting everything. Then when my uncle took me to the train station, he laughed at me, having a ticket for a non-existing platform, and left me between platforms nine and ten, figuring it was all a big joke."

Draco waved his wand and the good bottle of firewhiskey and two fresh glasses flew to the table. He poured them both a good measure, shoving the dregs of Harry’s substandard whiskey to the side. "And he left you – an eleven year old – alone at King’s Cross Station, even though he thought it was all a joke?"

"Er ... yeah." The question threw Harry – he hadn’t really given it much thought since. "I imagine he didn’t much care what happened to me, and just hoped I’d be gone for good."

"That motherfucker." Now Draco was shaking.

Harry grinned slightly. "It’s okay. It all worked out. I ran into the Weasleys and they helped me get onto the platform and the rest is history."

Draco mumbled something into his glass as he drank his whiskey.

Harry took another sip. "So that’s my family."

"And you went back there again? After going to Hogwarts? Couldn’t you have ... I dunno ... stayed at the school? Or with the Weasleys?"

"Well, the Weasleys didn’t really know me, did they? They only saw me the once at King’s Cross. Besides, I had to go back."

"Why the hell would you have to do that?"

Harry took another sip. Distantly he registered just how much better it was than the swill Draco’d commented on earlier. "Because Dumbledore had invoked ancient magic to protect me. As long as I lived under my family’s roof, Voldemort couldn’t get to me."

Draco seemed to calm at this. "So Dumbledore told you all this? How did you react when you found out what had really happened to your parents? That Voldemort had tried to kill you?"

Harry let out a derisive snort. "Yeah, that’s not quite how it happened." He reached for the bottle and topped up both their glasses. "Hagrid had told me about Voldemort before and I heard all sorts of stuff at school – which is weird, by the way, hearing things about yourself from strangers. But Dumbledore kept pretty much everything from me. Only told me what he thought I needed to know."

"Wait. Didn’t you fight Voldemort off that first year too? What did Dumbledore tell you about that? And when? And when did he know?"

Harry laughed. "So I can probably do a full-on interview with you later, where I can tell you all about my life, but for now I’ll sum it up by saying that Dumbledore kept everything to himself, releasing little bits of information at a time. When it was most convenient. For him." Harry couldn’t keep the resentment out of his voice. "It was all in my best interest, of course."

Draco snorted. "Sure it was."

Harry swigged back some whiskey. "Exactly. It was always what worked for him. He thought he knew what was best – at the time I thought it was what was best for me but I learned the truth later on."

"So what did he say when you confronted him?"

Harry sighed. "He was already dead when I found out."

"Then how did you—?"

"Snape."

"Snape told you?"

"In a manner of speaking, yes. As he lay dying, he gave me his memories. I watched them in Dumbledore’s Pensieve and ... well, then I knew."

Draco no longer looked angry, but curious. "Knew what?"

"That Dumbledore had kept the most important information from me until it was time for me to die."

"Wait. What?"

Harry got up and began pacing the room. "Remember I said that something happened the night Voldemort killed my parents?"

"Yes."

"Well, he’d been creating Horcruxes – objects that contained pieces of his soul, so that he would be immortal, unable to die – and I guess he’d planned to create another that night. Only when his spell didn’t work on me, a piece of his soul ended up inside of me."

Draco’s jaw dropped and he stared at Harry. Harry pointed to his scar. Draco finished his whiskey and poured them both another. "You had a piece of Voldemort’s soul inside you?" Harry nodded. "And Dumbledore knew that." He nodded again. "And he didn’t tell you."

"That’s right. Even when he told me about the Horcruxes and his theory – only when he himself was dying and needed me to carry on the search, of course – he conveniently left out that I was the last Horcrux. And that I would have to die in order for anyone to ever be able to kill Voldemort."

"He was setting you up to die?"

Harry nodded. "As Snape put it, like a pig to the slaughter. But, hey, it was all for the greater good."

"I – I don’t know what to say."

"Not much to say really. Basically my whole life people kept things from me, lied to me, manipulated me and the people around me. Controlled my life without my ever knowing."

"And Ron knew all this?"

"Yeah, he and Hermione knew. They’re the only people I’ve told. Until now." Harry laughed. "It’s funny, really. Ron was angrier with Dumbledore than I was and he doesn’t get how hypocritical he’s being. He just doesn’t see it."

"So when the weasel and weaselette ..."

"Exactly. Ginny never knew, so I’m not as furious with her. I’m pissed, yeah, but she didn’t know just how much of a betrayal that was, them going to you and then keeping it from me for years. Forever, I’m sure, if you hadn’t told me."

"I should have told you sooner."

"Yeah, you should have. But then you didn’t know either." He drank the last of his whiskey and put the glass down. "But now you do."

"I feel like there’s still a lot you aren’t telling me."

"True, but those are the low lights. In a nutshell, I’ve been manipulated my whole life and I swore it would never happen again. But then the last person I ever expected ... well. So that’s why I’m so pissed at Ron. And it’s why I don’t know if I can ever forgive him."

"That’s understandable." He opened his mouth to ask more, but then closed it again.

They sat silently sipping on their whiskey, each lost in thought. When Draco spoke again, he switched subjects. "So, did you get to the office?"

"Oh, right. I can’t believe I forgot to mention that." Had it only been hours ago? It felt like days. "I confirmed Rowle’s magical signature."

"But he couldn’t get in this time."

"Right. You know, that still bothers me."

"What does?"

"How he managed to get past your wards. They aren’t easy to break through." Draco wouldn’t meet his eyes, and Harry chuckled. "Relax. I know they’re not exactly Ministry-approved wards." Draco’s eyes widened. "You don’t think mine are, do you?"

"I—" He narrowed his eyes at Harry. "No, I suppose you wouldn’t much care about rules like that."

Harry grinned. "Exactly. And I’m not about to report you either, so don’t worry." He understood Draco’s concern. No one at the Ministry really gave a damn about the levels of wards people kept at their homes, unless they were set to injure as well as secure, or if they alerted Muggles to the presence of magic. But technically they could charge someone with breaking the law. And, given his past – and the level of animosity many at the Ministry had for the Malfoys – Draco wouldn’t want to risk officials finding out. Harry hoped that no one would be so petty, but who knew for sure?

"So now what?"

"Now we continue to wait. And keep watch for anything out of the ordinary. His direct line to you is now broken off; that might push him to do something."

Draco tried to look unaffected, but Harry could see concern in his eyes. "Like what?"

Harry didn’t want to worry Draco too much, but he did need to be cautious. "This is Rowle we’re talking about. I wouldn’t put anything past him."

***

The next day saw no progress in the case and Harry was glad of it. He received notification that Ginny had dropped by the house, but he waited until she’d left before he returned to Grimmauld. She’d taken the box Harry’d put her remaining things into but this time had left no note. Just a hint of her perfume lingered, the only sign she’d been there. Perhaps she’d finally got the message. Or perhaps Ron had told her what Harry had said. Whatever the case, with a quick wave of his wand, he confirmed that nothing of hers remained. He took a deep, calming breath and then, with a heavy heart, reset his wards to keep her and Ron out. He was tempted to do the same for all the Weasleys but could find no good reason for it. The rest of the family had done nothing wrong. They might agree with Ron and Ginny’s actions, if they ever found out, but they’d played no hand in them. Besides, they were Harry’s family too. At least he hoped they still were.

That done, he spent the day cleaning and putting away the overt reminders of his and Ginny’s time together. He left a few Weasley family photos, but by the time he was done, he was confident that he wouldn’t have constant reminders of Ginny everywhere he turned. Eventually he’d touch up the place, redecorate a bit to make it truly his own, but for now this would have to do.

Even though the place felt empty, it was good to be home.

The following day, Harry was at the office, once more going through Rowle’s extensive file, looking for something – anything – he might have missed before, when the coin in his pocket burned.

Lab broken into. Left a note.

Adrenaline pumped through him. Are you okay?

Yes. Arrived to find mess.

He breathed a sigh of relief. He bloody well should have warded Draco’s lab before this. That was sloppy. Be right there. He returned Rowle’s file to records and was out the door in no time.

He Apparated to the lab and found a shaken Draco staring at the devastation. "Holy shit."

Draco turned angry eyes towards Harry. "He destroyed everything." His hands balled into fists at his sides. "What’s the point of that? I mean look at this place!"

Harry wanted to comfort him, but had to focus on the case. "Did you touch anything?"

"No. I walked in and found this disaster. I did cast a stasis charm over the lot, in case volatile ingredients came into contact with each other, but otherwise left everything as it was. Then I messaged you."

"Okay, then. Let me call the forensics team out."

"Is that necessary?"

"Yes, Draco. This isn’t just your private residence full of innocuous contents. This is a laboratory with chemicals and other substances that, combined in the wrong way, could pose a public danger. It needs to be contained and evacuation of neighbouring units might be in order."

Draco wrapped his arms around his sides, like he had done when his flat had been broken into. Only this time he was more angry than scared. "Fine," he said. "But there shouldn’t be anything to concern anyone but me. Any damage caused by potential reactions would be localised and non-lethal."

"Okay, good to know. Is there anything missing?"

Draco frowned. "I didn’t check. I mean everything’s destroyed, except for a few things on the shelves. I’m not even sure my equipment can be repaired. Some of it is rather delicate."

"Do you have an accurate inventory to compare to?"

He nodded. With a sigh, he withdrew his wand and cast several spells. After a few moments, he inhaled sharply. "Oh my god!"

"What is it?" Harry asked. "Should we leave? Evacuate the area? Is there something wrong?"

Draco’s face reddened and his wand arm shook. "That fucker!"

"What?"

He pointed his wand at the distant cabinet. An entire shelf of vials remained unbroken. "Over there. The fucker planted illegal potions in my lab. That bastard!"

"He what?"

"Controlled substances," Draco said. "Drugs. Illegal drugs. Highly addictive and illegal substances in my fucking lab!"

"Relax, Draco."

He turned on Harry, face furious. "How the fuck am I supposed to relax when that fucker planted illicit substances in my lab? He obviously wants them found so I get thrown in prison!"

Harry placed a hand on his shoulder but Draco shrugged it off. "You’re not going to prison," Harry assured him.

"Oh, really? You mean the forensics team that you have to call out to the scene won’t notice? You know, those potions experts and scientists that are trained to detect such things will simply overlook it and say nothing?"

"Relax, Draco."

"Stop telling me to relax!"

"Fine," Harry said, resisting the urge to shake some sense into him. "Don’t relax." He pulled out his kit bag and expanded it to its regular size. "I’m going to start cataloguing the scene. You make sure there’s nothing else in here that doesn’t belong and let me know if anything’s missing." He then withdrew a camera and began taking photos and making notes. Once he was done all that, he withdrew evidence bags and placed all undamaged vials from the cabinet into them, labelling them with their location as he went. "Anything else here that doesn’t belong?"

Draco shook his head. "Not that I can see. And it looks like all my equipment is here, however damaged it may be. But as for the potions and ingredients, I can’t tell for sure what’s missing or damaged until I return everything to its original state. Then I can count everything."

Harry nodded and pointed to the evidence bags. "Tell me which of these aren’t yours."

Draco pointed to six different bags. "Those."

Harry nodded, wrote ‘Planted’ on each bag and numbered them one through six. Then he put the bags and his camera into his kit bag and sent the whole thing to his hotel room.

"What are you doing?" Draco asked.

"Protecting you."

"Are you insane? I can’t ask you to do that."

"You didn’t ask me to."

"Harry, no. You can’t."

"I just did."

"You can’t destroy evidence. You can’t ruin your career. I won’t let you." Harry’s shoulders shook as he tried not to laugh. "It’s not funny!"

Harry’s laughter subsided and he became serious. "I know it’s not funny. Rowle is trying to ruin your life. He did something stupid and may have fucked up."

"But Harry."

Harry held up a hand. "I’m not destroying anything. I took photographs of the scene and I collected the evidence. I will include everything in my report and the files. Eventually. But it won’t do anyone – least of all you – any good to have you thrown in prison. And I’m not wasting resources investigating you instead of real criminals."

"But you’ll get in –"

"I won’t be in any trouble. I’ve been given a great deal of latitude on this case, from the Minister and Head Auror directly. Their concerns remain. They were worried about the bias in the department against you, and this would only serve to cause a distraction. I’ll inform them of these developments and explain what I’m doing. And together we’ll decide where to have the contents of the vials analysed, and hopefully we can come up with something linking them to Rowle. I’ll also tell them that you volunteered the information about these potions and that you had ample time to dispose of them before I arrived, had they been yours. Okay?"

"So you’re not putting your career at risk for me."

"No, I’m not." Draco’s shoulders relaxed and Harry sent a Patronus to the forensics team. "But I would, you know."

"Yeah," Draco scowled. "That’s what I’m afraid of."



TBC

sesheta66: (Default)
Sorry for the L-O-N-G delay between the last post and this one. Went on a trip and have been busy with spring cleaning and work and Glompfest. I do hope to get back to once-a-week posting until I'm done, but it might take a wee bit longer. But it will definitely be done soon. We're getting close to wrapping it up, and much of the end is already written. So, thanks for your patience and now, part 16 - enjoy!

Title: Malicious Intent – Part 16
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4.4K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 16


Harry didn’t have work the next day, and took advantage of the break to get some shopping done. With the unseasonably nice weather, he took a walk around the lake in Beddington Park in Muggle Sutton to clear his head. He’d found he liked the grounds and the peace that fell over him when he escaped the surrounding city.

Sat on a bench breathing in the crisp, fresh air, Harry found himself pleased with how things had gone the night before with Draco. It felt like old times, when they were working on the rebuild of Hogwarts and getting to know each other, only now it was without the cloud of the war hanging over them. It also helped to have the maturity that came from years of growing up and figuring out who they were as individuals rather than as pawns on opposing sides of a war.

He tried to appreciate the friendship as it had been, before things had changed, but what had grown out of it was too intertwined with everything else that he couldn't stop himself reliving some of their more intimate moments. It didn’t help that he still felt drawn to the man, and he knew the feeling was mutual. Though sober Draco was determined to resist the pull, given what he’d said the other night when Harry’d found him drunk, it was clear his feelings went far deeper than he’d ever admit when he wasn’t under the influence.

It had been a few weeks after their first somewhat fumbling encounter at Hogwarts. They’d been nearly inseparable but hadn’t yet done much more than they had done that day. A bit of groping here and there, a few messy, fumbling blow jobs that were amazing nevertheless, and an awful lot of kissing. But, by some unspoken agreement, they hadn’t gone any further. Neither of them wanted to ruin that tentative whatever-it-was they’d had, he supposed, so they hadn’t pushed. But Harry wanted. Wanted Draco so badly he could taste it. Taste him on his tongue even hours after they’d parted.

But that all changed after that huge blow-out with Ron at the pub. Had he known, even then? Harry couldn’t even remember the details of their fight, or how it had got so out of control, but he did remember a mention of Draco. Ron hadn’t been part of the rebuilding effort at Hogwarts – hadn’t wanted to return to the place where Fred had died – and so he hadn’t witnessed all the changes in Draco. Not that he would have, even if he’d been there. And he absolutely couldn’t understand Harry’s friendship with him.

For Harry’s part, he’d drifted away from the Weasleys. Not that he’d intended for it to happen, but their all-encompassing grief had been too much for him. He missed Fred, of course, but he missed Lupin as well. And Tonks and Dumbledore and Sirius and Colin and all the others that had died. He tried not to feel guilty – he’d finally accepted that it wasn’t all his fault, though some days were harder than others – but the weight on him whenever he went to the Burrow was more than he could take. So he’d withdrawn from them, bit by bit, until he only saw them when they’d made specific plans, usually on some occasion or other.

And then there’d been Draco, someone who’d previously blamed Harry for his father’s predicament, but who’d come around. Someone that didn’t look at him with pain behind his eyes, right down to his soul. Somehow they’d both ended up in the same place, at the same time, channelling their anger, not at each other as they’d done in the past, but at the challenge before them, Harry to rebuild the only place he’d ever thought of as home, and Draco to assuage his guilt over letting Death Eaters into the school that had welcomed him. It had been awkward at first, quiet during their breaks, but eventually, slowly, they’d both started to talk. And as time went on, small talk had turned to real talk, meaningful discussions about life – past, present and future. And Harry’d found himself wondering what might have been, had Malfoy not been such a git by insulting Hagrid and Ron, and had Harry taken his hand in friendship.

He hadn’t said any of that to Ron, but he had said that they got on quite well now. That Malfoy had changed. That he wasn’t so bad after all. But Ron was having none of that. So they’d stopped talking about the rebuild efforts at the school in favour of nothing conversations that were surface at best and superfluous at worst. Which had only served to draw Harry closer to Draco.

A couple of days after their trip to Wales, Harry’d left Draco at his flat to go meet Ron at his latest favourite pub. He’d still been thinking about their trip, and how light and free it’d made him feel to just be himself and be with Draco, when he’d walked in. The minute Ron had opened his mouth, Harry’s good mood had vanished. He’d gone on about Ginny and the family and Draco’s family, and what the fuck was Harry doing, and on and on. Harry’d tuned him out even then, sick to death of the judgment in his tone and the mounting pressure he’d felt weighing on his chest. To this day, he couldn’t remember what either of them had said, but Harry’d thrown down enough money to cover both their meals and had stormed out.

When he’d banged on Draco’s door, he’d been close to putting his fist through it.

Draco answered, looking concerned. "I thought you’d be gone for hours."

"Yeah, well, you try spending hours with him!" Harry marched inside, leaving Draco to close the door behind him. He wanted to scream.

"No thanks," Draco replied. "But he’s your best mate, Harry. What happened?"

Harry looked at Draco, at the concern in his eyes. This was a man Ron didn’t know, couldn’t know, wouldn’t let himself know. "It doesn’t matter," he said, and was surprised that he meant it. Ron didn’t know him but Harry did. He pulled Draco in for a deep, soul-searching kiss. He poured everything he felt into it and by the time they parted, they were both breathless and shell-shocked by the ferocity of it.

"Wow." Draco’s glazed eyes twinkled and his fingers trailed over his lips. "You should fight with Ron more often."

"You’re a good man, Draco."

He laughed at that. "I think we both know that’s not true."

Harry ran his fingers through Draco’s hair and stared deeply into his eyes. "It is." He pressed soft lips to Draco’s. "And I’m going to spend as long as it takes to convince you of that."

When Harry pressed his tongue past welcoming lips, Draco melted into his arms with a soft moan. Harry drew him nearer and deepened the kiss, pouring everything he felt but couldn’t say into his exploration, desperate to map every inch of the other man with his hands and mouth. Draco met him, lick for lick and touch for touch. They devoured each other until, when they separated, they were both out of breath, hearts racing.

Harry stared into glassy, grey eyes, pupils blown so wide they were nearly black. "Want you so badly," he said. Draco smiled and nodded, taking Harry’s hand in his own and pulling him back towards the bed. Harry’s heart, already beating rapidly, sped up, nearly threatening to break free of his chest. "You sure?"

Draco nodded again. "I’ve wanted this since the first time we kissed."

"Mm," Harry groaned. "Me too."

Draco’s smile lit up the room as he grabbed Harry’s shirt and pulled him down onto the bed, on top of him. "Then what are you waiting for?"

Harry kissed him again, more urgently this time, as he fumbled with his shirt, trying to remove it, until Draco took pity on him and pulled it the rest of the way off. Fortunately, Harry didn’t have the same trouble with Draco’s shirt, even if his hands shook as he undid all the buttons – why were there so many and why couldn’t he wear a perfectly good t-shirt like Harry? – and in short order, Draco was sitting up so that Harry could pull the shirt off completely. As Draco lay back down, Harry ran fingers lightly over the barely-there scars that decorated his chest. He’d apologised before, but somehow, with what they were about to do, it was important that Draco know just how horribly he felt, how he wished he could turn back time so that it’d never happened.

As he was about to say ... something, Draco’s fingers tightened on his chin and he turned Harry roughly to face him. "Don’t. You don’t need to say a word."

"But –"

"Don’t you think I know how you feel? How sorry you are?" His fierce gaze pierced Harry’s eyes. "You’ve apologised. I’ve apologised. We’ve moved on."

"I know, but –"

"Potter, if you aren’t inside me very soon, I may implode, so if you please, enough with the guilt and fuck me already."

Harry couldn’t help the chuckle from escaping his lips. "Yes, sir."

"Hmm." A familiar grin – one that rarely boded well for Harry – spread over Draco’s face at his words. "I like the sound of that."

Harry rolled his eyes. "You would."

Draco reached behind Harry’s head and drew him in for another soul-searching kiss and Harry forgot all about everything else.

A crowd of young boys yelling and kicking around a football brought Harry back to the present. Shaking off the memories, he slowly made his way back to the hotel. As he looked around the room, he longed to be back home. Sure, Grimmauld held memories, good and bad, and a lot with Ginny, but it was home. He’d felt off-kilter ever since taking on Draco’s case, and being in this state of limbo only exacerbated the situation. Hopefully Ginny would pick up the rest of her things soon so he could close his wards to her and move on with his life.

What that meant, how he’d move on, he had no way of knowing. He suspected – no matter how they both felt about each other – that his and Draco’s time had passed. He was confident that they could be friends, genuine friends, and move on from there, but he couldn’t seem to shake the feeling that he was in limbo there too. After all, they hadn’t had their closure at the time – just a bombshell followed by nothing – and, no matter that they seemed to be moving forward, that loose end remained. Harry’s instincts told him that would eat away at him if they didn’t at least talk about things. When they were both sober.

But, like everything else, it would have to wait. He couldn’t jeopardise the case by bringing more feelings into the mix than already hovered on the periphery.

As he was putting away his purchases, a tap came on the window. Harry opened it and Pig flew in, did a circuit of the room, and plopped himself onto the table. Harry gave the hyper little thing a bit of bread and let him rest while he read the letter from Ron.

Harry,
I tried Floo-calling but apparently you’ve cut me off. What the hell? We should talk. I’m not one for writing stuff down, so why don’t you come over tonight for dinner? We can order in.
~ Ron



Harry laughed, but without humour. Obviously Ron wanted both home turf and the protection of Hermione. And if Gin got back early, no doubt it would be all hands on deck. No thanks. He scribbled out a reply, ignoring the Floo question and not bothering to state the obvious: he had no desire for Ron to enter his home, by Floo or any other means. And very soon, that would apply to Ginny as well.


Ron,
We can meet at the usual pub, say 8 o’clock. Don’t bring anyone. This is between the two of us.
~ Harry



When Pig returned an hour later with Ron’s reply, he collapsed onto the table. Harry gave him a drink of water and some more bread, but he just stared blankly at both, content to lie there unmoving.

Fine. See you at eight.



Harry read Ron’s unspoken words that rang loudly and clearly through the emptiness of the page. He had no doubt he’d been right, and that Ron had planned on hiding behind his wife, and possibly his sister. Or, at the very least, thought Harry’s reaction would be softened in their presence. Well, Harry was done playing games. He was sick to death of people trying to manipulate him, particularly his supposed friends.

***

Late in the afternoon, just as he’d sat down with the Prophet’s sports section, Harry received an alert – someone was attempting to breach the wards at Draco’s flat. He put down the paper and sent a quick message through the coin to Draco. Attempted breach at your flat. Where are you?

At the lab. I can meet you there.

No. Stay where you are. I’ll be in touch.

He Apparated to Draco’s flat, but by the time he got there, he knew he was too late. The pressure from the alert had eased even before he’d left the hotel, and there was no sign of anyone at or near Draco’s door. A quick few spells confirmed the wards hadn’t been breached. He sent a follow up. Gone. Didn’t get in this time.

The crack of Apparition caused Harry to reach for his wand.

"Whoa, there. It’s only me," Draco said, hands held up in surrender.

"I thought I said to stay where you were."

Draco glared at him. "And you said they’d gone, Auror Potter, so I came to see for myself."

Harry rolled his eyes and put his wand away. "Oh, fine then."

"So your big, bad Auror wards saved the day?"

Harry didn’t bother to explain precisely which (not exactly Ministry-approved) wards he’d applied, but he did nod. "Apparently so. And," he added with a grin, "I got the magical signature."

"That’s great. Were you able to get a trace on him too?"

"Unfortunately not. The spell activates only when the person crosses the perimeter, and I only placed that inside the flat. Otherwise we’d be alerted every time someone walked past your door."

"Makes sense." He frowned but nodded. "At least we’ll be able to figure out who it was."

"If we have their signature on file," Harry agreed. "Which means I’ll have to go to the office."

"I thought you weren’t working today."

Harry shrugged. "I wasn’t, but then I got the alert."

Draco stared at his door. "It can wait, can’t it? I mean we know who it probably was anyway."

"True." Harry wasn’t so sure. It could have been Rowle, but it also could have been someone working with him. Or it could have been Lucius. "But it won’t take me long anyway. Might as well know what we’re facing."

Draco fidgeted. "Speaking of work, I do need to get back to the lab. I’ve left a potion sitting and I need to keep an eye on the time." He looked torn between returning to work and going inside.

"Whoever it was didn’t get in," Harry assured him.

Draco nodded and lifted his wand in preparation to Apparate, before lowering it and asking, "Do you want to meet for dinner later to talk?"

"Can’t," Harry said, his stomach clenching at the thought. "Meeting Ron."

"Ooh!" Draco grinned and rubbed his hands together maniacally. "Can I come?" He put on a serious face. "Merely as an observer, of course."

Harry rolled his eyes. "Very funny. Ha, ha. No."

Draco pouted and Harry had to hold back his laughter. "Can we talk afterwards?"

"Sure. I’ll send you a message when I get back."

"Shall I bring alcohol?"

Harry snorted. "Probably best. I suspect I’ll need some, since I don’t plan on drinking too much before confronting him on his shit. Want to keep on my toes, you know?"

"Consider it done," he said with a salute. "Oh, and Harry?"

"Yeah?"

"Thanks."

Harry smiled. "No problem. I’ll see you later."

A quick trip to the Ministry confirmed Rowle as the culprit. No surprise there. Harry only hoped the unsuccessful attempt didn’t push him to do more.

***

As eight o’clock approached, Harry’s stomach started to churn. Despite his job, and his ability to regularly deal with confrontation on many fronts, he didn’t like it in his personal life. And Ron had been his best friend since they’d been eleven years old. He’d been his Auror partner too. Harry had trusted him with his life. Still did, despite everything. Even so, he didn’t think he’d ever trust Ron with his secrets again. He’d known what had happened to Harry, how he’d been manipulated and lied to by so many people. By people who thought they’d known better. People who didn’t trust Harry to make his own judgement calls, his own decisions. And he’d known how that had affected Harry, the lasting impact the lies had made on him and the toll they’d taken. And then Ron had gone and done the same damn thing, with no concern for Harry’s feelings. No respect for Harry’s judgement. And Harry didn’t think he could ever forgive him for that.

He entered the pub to find Ron, two pints in front of him, already seated at a table in the back. Harry made his way over and sat down, still unsure as to what exactly he would say. Opting for some liquid courage to start, he took a pull from his pint and threw up a Muffliato. He didn’t fancy their conversation ending up in the Prophet.

"Haven’t seen you in the office for a while," Ron said, as though this was just a regular get-together down the pub.

Harry played along. "Been busy working on a sensitive case," he said, noncommittally.

"Something to do with the ferret?"

Harry resisted punching him in the face. "Right, then. Enough with the small talk, Ron."

Ron’s face reddened and he nodded. "Look, it was a long time ago, and we thought we were doing the right thing."

Harry took another pull and willed himself to remain calm. "Did you now?"

"You know we did, Harry. I mean, come on. Malfoy?"

Harry put down his beer. "That’s hardly the point."

"That’s exactly the point!"

Harry clenched his teeth together. "No, it’s not. The point is that you lied to me."

"We didn’t lie. We just ... well, we didn’t say anything."

"Right. Because that’s so different."

Ron stared into his glass but said nothing. Harry maintained the silence, overcome with competing desires to just leave and never talk to Ron again or scream in his face and pummel him into the ground.

Ron broke the silence with a softly muttered, "Sorry."

"Are you, though?" Harry asked. "Are you sorry about what you did, or just sorry you got caught?" When Ron didn’t answer – because they both already knew the truth – he continued. "Would you ever have told me?" he asked. "No, never mind. Don’t bother to answer that. I know you wouldn’t have and I know that you wouldn’t have spent even a moment feeling guilty about what you did."

"But we saved you."

Harry let out a bark of laughter. "From what, exactly? From Draco? From myself?" Ron tried to answer, but Harry didn’t give him the chance. "I, of all people, knew what Draco was capable of. I alone knew he’d been up to something in sixth year. He and I fought from the moment I refused his hand in friendship, and I watched him my whole life. Do you get that? My whole life! If anyone knew him, knew when he was lying, knew when he was up to something, it was me! Who the hell did you and Gin fancy yourselves to be, to think you’d known him better than I did?"

Ron lifted his glass with a shaky hand and took a swig of his pint. "We didn’t know what was going on. You hadn’t told us anything."

"And you didn’t think to maybe, I dunno, ask me? Have a fucking conversation with me?"

Ron looked around the room, clearly worried that, despite the Muffliato, someone might work out that they were arguing. Harry couldn’t give a shit, so long as the subject remained out of the papers. When he looked back at Harry, he shrugged. "Didn’t know how to broach the topic, did I?"

Unbelievable. Harry took another sip. "So let me get this straight: the two of you spied on me, then talked about me behind my back, then approached Draco, also behind my back, then kept it all to yourselves. For five years. You watched me turn into myself, withdraw from people and pour myself into my work, basically a shell of the person I’d been. You watched all this happen, knowing full well what the cause of it was, but never thought – not once – to tell me what you’d done. Or, hell, to even bother to ask me what was wrong. For five. Fucking. Years. Have I got that right? Or did I miss something?"

Ron was saved by the appearance of the waitress with two menus. Harry hastily removed the spell, ordered another round and put the menus aside. When she left to get their drinks, Harry raised his brow. "Well?" He swigged back the last of his pint and slammed the glass down on the table before putting the Muffliato back up.

Ron’s eyes didn’t meet Harry’s and he mumbled when he spoke. It was all Harry could do not to shake him. "You got better," he said. "Sure, at first you were all about work, but you’ve come round lately."

"So that makes it okay for you to just make my life decisions for me? You know, like my aunt and uncle did. Then Dumbledore. And lie to me or keep the truth from me, like Snape and Umbridge and countless others. People that you vilified for the way they treated me. Only to turn around and do the same thing."

"But ... it wasn’t the same thing!"

"No?"

Once more the waitress interrupted. When she put the drinks down, Harry asked for ten minutes before they ordered dinner. If he even wanted anything, he felt so sick to his stomach over this whole mess. He took a particularly long pull from his pint and waited.

Ron put the spell back up and looked beseechingly at Harry. "We were just trying to help you. To make sure you weren’t taken advantage of." Harry scoffed. "No, really, Harry. Malfoy had been a right shit to you your entire life."

"Which is why I would have been able to see what he was up to, if it was something nefarious."

"But we didn’t know that. We hardly talked to you."

"And that was my fault? If you’ll recall, I tried to talk to you about him, but you wouldn’t listen. You cut me off and said nothing but disparaging things about him and never even heard what I had to say. And now you have the audacity to tell me we didn’t talk? Well, fuck you, Ron. And Ginny too."

"Harry."

"No, this is bullshit. You, of all people, knew how gutted I was by Dumbledore’s betrayal. I understood his reasoning, but he manipulated me. Lied to me. Kept things from me. But at least he had a higher purpose in all of it. But you?"

"We just wanted what was best for you."

"That’s crap and you know it. If you were doing what was best for me, you’d have told Hermione about it. But you didn’t, did you? She knew nothing about it because you and Gin knew she’d have set you straight. I don’t even know why you did it – to keep me from being friends with Draco, to make sure Ginny and I got back together, to ensure you and I went into the Aurors together? I don’t know. And I don’t care."

"But you weren’t just friends with him."

"No, I wasn’t. And you know what? I was happy. Really happy."

"But Harry –"

"No, Ron. I was genuinely happy and you took that away from me. And you didn’t even have the balls to tell me about it." Harry was suddenly tired. So very tired. "You lied and hid things from me and manipulated my life for five years. You know what? It’s clear to me that you don’t see that what you did was wrong, and I don’t have the energy to fight with you. I’m done. When you’re ready to apologise, send me an owl."

"I said I was sorry."

"And we both know you didn’t mean it. You’re only sorry you got caught. Well, I’m sorry it happened at all. I’ve been sorry for five years."

"I didn’t know."

"And how could you have if you didn’t ask? That’s the whole fucking point, Ron. I’m an adult – I was an adult then, too – and I can make my own decisions."

"I know."

"Do you really? Because I don’t think you do. And I don’t trust you."

"C’mon, Harry." He still didn’t get it. Still didn’t understand what he did was wrong.

Harry drank down the last of his second beer and stood up, bone weary and in desperate need to get away from Ron. "I’m done," he repeated. "Once Gin picks up the last of her things, I’m closing off Grimmauld to the both of you. I’ll work with you if and when I have to, I’ll continue to be professional, and I’ll always have your back, but that’s it. Unless and until you apologise – and mean it – I’ve got nothing else to say to you."

He tossed some money onto the table and apologised to the waitress for not staying for supper as he left. He didn’t bother to look back at Ron, to see his face, to see the mixture of confusion and defiance. He didn’t think he could take it.

Continued in Part 17

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 15
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 15


After getting the update from Mac – no change in the situation at the house in Romford – Harry marched out of the Ministry, needing to walk off the anger still coiling in his gut before he Apparated anywhere. How dare Ron corner Harry like that, as though he were the wronged party! Fuck, Harry wanted to punch something. After a few blocks, he stopped clenching his fists and slowed to a normal pace. Taking a few deep breaths for good measure, he felt calm enough to Apparate.

Mac had been right: the wards were strong. But there didn’t seem to be any complicated spells at work – just your run of the mill wards to keep intruders out and to warn of any breach. Harry was able to first ascertain no one was present, then set his own concealed alarm around the property without disturbing the existing wards. He added to that a handy little tracker spell that would attach itself surreptitiously to anyone crossing the perimeter of his alarm spell. Satisfied with his work, and with nothing else to do but wait, he returned to the hotel to get some work done.

He gave it up as a lost cause about an hour later. His mind kept going back to his conversation with Ron and he quickly got himself worked up all over again. He could have gone to the office to nudge along some of his other cases, but he didn’t want to risk running into Ron again, not while he was this angry. He opted instead to return home, knowing that, even if she hadn’t moved out yet, Ginny would be at work.

When he arrived, he walked through the place, noting missing items here and there – Ginny’s things that had, for a time, become a part of their collective things. On the surface, it appeared that she’d taken him at his word and had removed all of her belongings. But, recalling his conversation with Draco the evening before, he thought about how she might try to manipulate the situation. He cast a few spells to detect anything belonging to her and, sure enough, several items he knew to be important to her were tucked away in different places throughout the house.

Not that he wanted to think of Ginny as manipulative, but Harry acknowledged the logic in Draco’s assessment of her. She may have legitimately missed packing those items, but it did strike Harry as odd that she’d only left behind things she would most certainly want to take with her. And it didn’t escape his notice that they weren’t placed in the most intuitive places, but rather in places out of sight, where Harry wouldn’t see them right away.

He summoned all of her remaining things and placed them in a box. Not sure of where she was staying, and not sure if she’d even told her parents yet, he didn’t want to send the box on to the Burrow. Likewise, he didn’t think it appropriate to send it by owl, potentially raising questions when a box of her own things got delivered to her wherever she happened to be at the time. Instead, he scribbled out a note to her.

Ginny,

I’m back home now and noticed that you left some of your things behind. I’ve gathered them in a box for you. If I recall correctly, your schedule has you out of town until the day after tomorrow. You can drop by that evening to collect the box (Floo and wards remain open to you) or, if you’d prefer, I can send it along to the Burrow or wherever you will be staying.

I’ll wait for your reply – Harry.


That done, Harry cleaned up a bit, had a late lunch and gathered a few more things to take back to the hotel. Ginny’s reply came just as he’d finished packing his bag.

Harry,

I must have missed them in my rush to pack. I’ll come by in two days, around 7pm.

G.


He rolled his eyes at the jibe and tossed the note on top of the box. He marked it with her name and left it near the fireplace, in case she decided to come by earlier. Then he set monitoring spells on the house, picked up his bag, and Apparated back to the hotel room.

The rest of the day was more productive and by five o’clock, he figured the way would be clear for him to return to his office to collect his other files. He reasoned that he’d get far more work done at the hotel – at least for a few more days – where he didn’t need to come into contact with Ron again. He needed to focus and be ready to respond the moment his tracking spell was activated.

An hour or so after he’d picked up his files at the Ministry – with no unfortunate run-ins, thank Merlin – Harry had just set aside his work for the day and was contemplating food – some shepherd’s pie and a pint wouldn’t go amiss – when a loud crack interrupted his thoughts.

"Oh," Draco said. "Sorry for interrupting."

"Hey." Harry couldn’t help the smile that spread on his face. He was pleased for the company. Working out of the hotel had its advantages – privacy and no interruptions topping the list – but there was something to be said for having human contact. And, well, it was Draco. He quickly dismissed that train of thought, not willing to delve into his own motivations. "No worries. I’ve just finished." He nodded towards the files he’d just shoved aside.

"I see." Draco looked from the files back to Harry, fidgeting where he stood. "I thought you’d have returned home by now."

Harry ran his hand over the back of his neck and gave a sheepish grin. "Yeah, well I heard what you said and did a sweep of the house." Draco raised his brows, an ’Oh, really?’ hanging silently between them. Harry nodded. "She’d left a handful of things tucked away in different places."

Draco snorted. "Ah, the perfect excuse to come back, again and again, opening the door for her to appeal to your senses ... or whatever."

"Yeah, so I packed up all her things in a box and sent her an owl to come get it. She’s out of town right now, so she should drop by in a couple of days, but ... well, I think I’ll just stay here until she’s taken her stuff."

Draco smirked. "You know, I think I underestimated you."

Harry grinned in response. "People always do."

"Indeed," Draco said. After a few beats of silence, he said, "Okay, I’ll get out of your hair, then. I didn’t mean to intrude. I just –"

"No, I don’t mind. Stick around for a bit."

Draco hesitated before glancing back at the files. "Oh, do you have an update on the case?"

"Not really, no." He ran his hands through his hair, a habit he had when his impatience got the better of him. "I went by the house and set some tracking and monitoring spells for now. I didn’t want to risk tripping their wards or otherwise alerting them to my presence, and the fact that we’d traced their transmissions, so I didn’t go inside. Now it’s just wait and see."

"Oh." Draco gave him a curious look. "I’m fine going back home. You don’t need to –"

"No, it’s fine. I’d like the company, actually."

"Really?"

"Yes, really." Harry knew it was foolish, that he was playing with fire. He was working on Draco’s case. He needed to keep professional distance. But – despite their past and all the baggage that came with it – he’d quickly become used to Draco’s company. And – discounting the fact that his emotions had been in a constant state of upheaval since he’d come back into Harry’s life – on the most part, Harry had enjoyed spending time with Draco over the past week.

Draco gave a tentative smile. "Alright then." He went to the counter. "Tea?"

"Maybe later." Throwing caution to the wind, Harry said, "I think I’d rather have a beer right now, if you’re up for it."

"Oh. Um, okay. Sure. Did you want to go downstairs?"

Harry shook his head and got up. "Not really. I picked some up on the way over." He pulled two out of the fridge and – noting that they weren’t quite cold enough – he popped the tops, cast a chilling spell on them and passed one to Draco. "Here’s to the end of a complete train wreck of a day." He clinked his bottle against Draco’s and took a long pull, acutely aware of Draco’s eyes on him. "Ah, that’s good."

Draco sipped his in his usual, far more refined way. "So. Bad day?"

Harry took another sip, savouring the cool slide of it down his throat. Fuck, but he needed this. "Ron’s back." He didn’t elaborate.

"Ah. I take it you confronted him?"

Harry laughed and took another sip. "Nope. He confronted me, if you can believe it." He finished his beer in near-record time and got up for another.

Draco raised his brow and watched him exchange his empty bottle for a fresh one. "I’m not sure I heard that correctly. Weasley confronted you about what, exactly?" He watched as Harry opened, chilled and drank from his second beer. "No, wait. Don’t tell me. He accused you of seeing me behind his sister’s back?"

Harry choked a little on his beer. Draco sniggered as Harry coughed and spluttered until he got himself under control and could breathe again. "Shit, I hadn’t thought about that possibility." Draco rolled his eyes. "No, it was nothing like that. He just gave me shit for going to Hermione."

"Ah. Well, there’s something to be said for turning things around. Accuse the other person of wrongdoing so you can deflect from your own misdeeds."

Harry put his bottle on the table and sat down. "Yeah, well, I was having none of that."

"That’s good to hear."

"Yeah, he accosted me in an elevator, crowded me into the corner and loomed over me."

"Menacingly, no doubt." Contempt oozed from his words.

Harry snorted. "Well, he tried. Anyway, I told him to go give Ginny shit instead, since she’s the one that went to his wife."

Draco grinned as he sipped his beer. "And I’m sure you were perfectly calm, cool and polite as you were doing this?"

Harry coughed. "Well, no. I was pissed off actually." Draco smirked. "But!" Harry held his beer aloft. "I did not punch him in the face."

Draco’s face fell. "Pity."

Harry shrugged. "I was at work. I didn’t fancy getting sacked over that."

"Fair enough."

"I did, however, tell him that we’d talk, but the office wasn’t the place to do it."

"Hmm." Draco watched Harry over his bottle as he took a long draw. "So that was it?"

Harry’s face flushed as he remembered his threat to Ron. "Er, not exactly."

Draco sat forward, curiosity clearly piqued. "Do tell."

Harry rubbed the back of his neck and avoided Draco’s eyes. "Well, I sort of told him not to push me, that he was lucky I wasn’t going to report him, and that he should rememberImhissuperiorofficer." He coughed.

Draco burst out laughing. "You didn’t!"

Warmth ran up Harry’s neck to his face and he groaned. "I did."

"That’s fucking brilliant!" Draco clinked their bottles and finished off his beer, chuckling all the while. "Oh, I wish I had been there!"

Harry, embarrassed but pleased that Draco wasn’t mocking him for pulling rank, let his head flop onto his arms. "I can’t believe I said that," he mumbled into the table.

Draco got himself another beer. "I can’t believe you didn’t deck him," he countered. "He got off lucky, if you ask me."

Harry lifted his head. "You think so?"

"Fuck, yeah." He sat down and his amusement turned into a scowl. "And don’t you dare apologise to him. Or let him off the hook."

Harry slid his bottle from hand to hand, recalling the images in the Pensieve. "No chance of that." He might feel like a bit of a tit for pulling rank, but there was no way in hell he was letting Ron or Ginny off the hook for what they’d done. "I won’t be forgetting that memory you showed me anytime soon."

Draco slammed his bottle onto the table. "The Pensieve!" And he got up.

"What?" Harry scrambled to keep up with his thought process as he watched Draco cross the room.

Soon enough, Draco had the Pensieve set up on the table and was waving his hands at Harry. "Go on, then. I want to see what happened." Ah, that was what he meant. Harry chuckled as Draco looked positively set to burst with glee. And, really, how could Harry resist that?

"Alright," he said, pulling out his wand. "But I feel a bit of an idiot."

"Oh, never mind that." Draco’s eyes twinkled now. "I have got to see this."

Bemused, Harry drew the strand of memory from his temple and placed it into the basin. "There you go. Have at it."

"Oh, no," Draco said, grabbing onto Harry’s arm. "You’re coming with me!"

And Harry felt himself fall into the elevator just as the door was about to close. Sure enough, Ron’s arm came out to stop the doors closing. As Harry watched, Ron crowded him into the corner. At the time, he’d been too busy controlling his own anger to register just how aggressive Ron had been.

"He’s got balls; I’ll give him that," Draco said.

And then Harry turned it around on him, marching him back against the opposite wall, getting in his face. He felt Draco shudder beside him and turned to see his eyes glazed over in a familiar look that went right to Harry’s groin. Fuck. Draco hadn’t released his arm and he was now gripping it tighter than ever as he watched Harry dress down his friend. Harry was more interested in Draco’s reaction than reliving the memory himself. In fact, watching Draco get turned on was having pretty much the same effect on Harry. He bit his lip to hold back a moan.

He looked away from Draco just as his memory self said, "When we’re at work, I am your superior. Don’t ever forget that." Harry put his hand up to his face, embarrassment overwhelming him again, as they were drawn out of the Pensieve.

Draco released his arm and reached for his beer. Harry watched the bobbing of his Adam’s apple as he drank the rest of it down, avoiding eye contact with Harry. Harry’s body thrummed with desire, but before he did something incredibly stupid, he marched over to the fridge and took out two more beers. Not that his judgement around Draco would be any better with more alcohol, but he did need to calm his racing heart. This time, when he opened the bottle, he took a small sip. Enough to keep his hands and mouth occupied so they wouldn’t take it upon themselves to act on whatever his cock was thinking. Because it had perked up and Harry’s brain was struggling to focus.

After a few silent, awkward moments, Harry chanced looking at something besides the label on his beer. He was relieved to see that Draco had recovered his composure, but then his mind went back to the memory itself. "So I didn’t sound like too big an arse?"

Draco turned his head sharply and gave Harry a stern look. "Are you kidding? He deserved all that and more. I trust you plan on dishing out more like that when next you see him."

Harry’s face broke into a wide smile, embarrassment fading. "Definitely."

Draco nodded, seemingly satisfied with Harry’s response. Harry’s stomach – now no longer tense with desire – chose that moment to grumble loudly and Draco sniggered. "Hungry?"

"Er, yeah, I am. I was about to grab some supper when you arrived."

"But you didn’t want to be rude and instead invited me to stay." He rolled his eyes. "Typical."

"Actually," Harry said, holding Draco’s gaze, "I was rather pleased that you popped in and selfishly invited you to keep me company. Fortunately, you took pity on me and stayed."

"Oh, well then." Draco stood up, his cheeks turning pink. "In that case, give me a minute." He pulled out his wand. "I’ll be right back."

With a crack he was gone. A few minutes later, he returned, placing a bag on the table. He waved his wand to clear away Harry’s files, levitating them over to a smaller table. He then withdrew a tray from the bag, put it in the centre of the table and removed the cover with a flourish to reveal a platter laden with steaming food fit for a king. "Dinner is served." Another flick of his wand and a plate, cutlery and napkin appeared in front of Harry.

Harry blinked, trying to process the absurdity of the situation. He’d been sitting in a modest hotel room having a beer with his ex one minute, having contemplated shepherd’s pie not long ago, and the next minute he was being served a gourmet meal, courtesy of the same ex. "You brought me dinner?"

Draco shrugged. "Mother sent over a bloody feast for me – and another dozen guests, I’d wager – and I had leftovers. Seemed like a good idea."

Harry was having difficulty picturing Narcissa bustling around the kitchen like Molly. "Your mother sent you food?"

He rolled his eyes. "After we had supper last night, she insisted. Said something about me being far too pale and questioned if I was eating properly." Harry quietly agreed with Narcissa’s assessment and was pleased she’d done that for Draco, even though he’d not told her what was going on. "So tonight one of the house elves showed up with food to last me a week."

Ah, house elves made much more sense than Narcissa in a kitchen. "Remind me to thank her next time I see her."

Draco raised a brow in response. Harry wasn’t sure why he’d said that – it’s not like he’d have occasion to see Narcissa – but he meant it. The food smelled incredible. And just when he was getting over the fact that Draco had brought him supper, he surprised Harry by pulling a bottle of Merlot from his robes. "And, since this is not the sort of meal one consumes with a beer, I took the liberty of selecting a wine to go with it." Then he glared at Harry as though daring him to argue.

Harry held up his hands in defeat. "Far be it for me to challenge your culinary prowess."

Draco nodded. "Too right you are, Potter." He opened the bottle, conjured a couple of wine glasses, and poured them each a generous serving. He handed Harry one and raised his own. "To ending the day on a better note than it began."

Harry raised his glass to meet Draco’s. "I’ll drink to that." He sipped the wine, allowing the rich flavour to settle on his tongue for a bit before swallowing with a soft moan. "That’s really good."

Draco cleared his throat. "I nicked it from the Manor cellar a while back. Thought you could use a decent vintage after the day you’ve had." Before Harry could react, Draco motioned to the food. "Go on then."

Harry put down his glass and helped himself to a good helping of everything – veal, some fancy potato florette things, and a colourful mix of fancy looking vegetables. When he noticed Draco hadn’t taken any – or conjured a plate for himself – he asked, "Aren’t you going to join me?"

Draco raised his glass. "I’m good. I’ve already eaten." At Harry’s dubious look, he motioned to the bag, which still had what looked like a box inside. "But I’ll not say no to a second helping of the torte once you get to it."

Harry shrugged and tucked in. "Suit yourself." When the veal practically melted in his mouth, his eyes shut to better savour the flavour and he let out a soft moan. Draco coughed. "Sorry," Harry said, blinking open his eyes and catching an amused grin on Draco’s face. "It’s just that this ... well, it’s delicious. Like ... really amazing. I don’t think I’ve ever had veal this good before."

Draco smiled rather smugly. "Glad you’re enjoying it."

"So, since you’re not eating, tell me what you’ve been up to."

He shrugged. "I just went to work and –"

"No, I mean what you’ve been doing for the past five years. What made you decide to make a career of potions? How did you get into the business after school?"

Draco stiffened and looked warily at him. "Why?"

Harry had a mouthful of food, so he put down his fork and held up his hand as he swallowed. "I’m off duty. This isn’t Auror me asking, it’s just me, a friend, asking."

Draco’s eyes widened. "Friend?"

"We used to be friends, right?"

Draco relaxed but his expression remained cool. "We haven’t been that for a long time."

Harry didn’t resume eating. Instead, he took a sip of wine and studied Draco. "No, we haven’t. But ..."

"But what?" Draco asked, his voice carrying both accusation and hope.

"But I’d like to think that maybe ... well, maybe we can get past this and –" He studied his glass, not sure how to say what he was thinking.

"And?"

"We’ve both said things we didn’t mean, yeah?" Draco nodded. "And we both, apparently, still have feelings for each other."

Draco shook his head. "No, Harry, that’s not why I told you about ... why I showed you ... I don’t –"

Harry stopped him there. "I didn’t mean to suggest anything more. I just meant that, if we don’t actually hate each other, and we enjoy each other’s company ..."

Draco snorted. "Oh, yes, we’ve been getting on famously."

Harry grinned. "Fair enough. But we are right now."

Draco’s lip twitched and he tried to hide it behind his glass. "Perhaps."

"So who’s to say we can’t be friends?"

"But you’re the Auror looking into my case."

"True. But eventually I won’t be."

"I don’t know."

Harry decided not to push the issue. "Either way, I was only asking out of curiosity. Not for work. Not for any official record. Not to inform the Ministry or anyone working there. I’d just like to know. Do you like what you do? Are you glad you made the choices you did? Is your life living up to your expectations?"

Draco seemed to take him at his word and he fully relaxed. "Okay, okay. I believe you."

Harry smiled and resumed eating.

"Where to start? After we ... well, after that summer, I opted not to return to Hogwarts, but you already knew that, I’m sure. I studied for my NEWTs from home and scheduled my exams during the first session made available that winter. I did very well – nothing below an E – but wasn’t able to get work for some time. As you can imagine, not many people were pleased with the idea of hiring a former Death Eater." All this was said barely taking a breath.

He took a healthy sip of his wine before continuing. "Anyway, eventually I stumbled into an apothecary just outside of Wiltshire and the proprietor took me on as an apprentice." He smiled and Harry could practically feel his relief. "He’d seen my results – NEWT grades are routinely posted to hiring boards as a matter of course – and didn’t give a toss about my family’s reputation. He was quite up front about it, as was I. He said that he believed everyone deserves a second chance, and that he knew more than a little bit about following in his father’s misguided footsteps – not that he ever explained that in detail. But whatever his past, he wouldn’t hold me accountable for Lucius’ bad choices. My own, yes, so he hired me under strict conditions. I agreed and that was that. He never rubbed my nose in things or reminded me of my past. I worked diligently and relentlessly and learned everything I could from him. In return, he was dedicated to my education and was never hesitant to dole out praise or criticism, as warranted."

Harry smiled. "He sounds like a great guy."

"He was."

"Was?"

Draco gave a wistful smile. "He passed a couple of years ago. That’s when I moved to London. Thanks to my work with Bernard, I’d gained a solid reputation for myself – a damn sight better than the one I’d had before – and was able to sell some of my potions to cover my costs, and before long I’d found steady work that still affords me the time to brew my own potions on the side."

Harry finished his food and put down his fork. "From what I’ve heard, your potions are top notch. In demand all over Europe."

Draco’s face lit up. "They are, though I’m surprised you’d heard about that."

Harry shrugged and took another sip of the wine. "We’ve had some illegal potions cases over the years. Your name’s come up a number of times – always related to quality product. You’ve made quite a name for yourself."

"I’ve worked hard."

Harry smiled. "Well, it’s paid off." He finished his glass and Draco topped up their glasses with the last of the bottle. Harry lifted his glass in thanks and added, "So I take it you enjoy your work?"

Draco sipped from his own wine, nodded and smiled again. Harry had missed that smile, the one that lit up his eyes along with the rest of his face. The one Harry had only ever seen from him a couple of times when they’d been at school together, during moments he’d watched Draco with his friends. The one that had been missing in their sixth year, despite Harry’s near obsession with watching his every move. The one that he hadn’t seen again until after the war. The one he’d finally seen directed at him during their short time together. And now, here it was again, and Harry’s chest ached at the lost moments from the past five years.

"I do. I’d always been good at potions, but I hadn’t really developed a passion for it until I started working with Bernard. I remember him talking about it as if it were an art form. Potions are powerful and beautiful – magical, yes, but so much more. They give the creator the ability to heal, to harm, to exact pain or pleasure, to save or end life, and so much more." His eyes lit up and his voice became energised as he continued. "Someone brewing a potion can simply replicate what others have done before them – it’s a matter of following instructions, which any competent witch or wizard can do – or they can put a little of themselves into what they create, transcending the mere chemistry and base magic to make something more."

Harry grinned at his enthusiasm, but before he could say anything, Draco scowled. "What?"

Harry grinned wider. "You really love what you do, don’t you?" Draco nodded. "It shows." He clinked his glass against Draco’s. "It looks good on you."

Draco’s cheeks turned pink and his lips twitched. "Thank you. And I do love my work."

"You know," Harry said, "this Bernard sounds a lot like Snape." Draco frowned. "I mean how he was about potions. Remember our first class? He went on about how potions were the most powerful of magic, that you could even put a stopper in death."

"You remember that?" Draco looked at him curiously. "I’m surprised you remember anything from his classes."

Harry snorted. "I remember pretty much everything." At Draco’s dubious look, he added, "Every annoying, frustrating and embarrassing part."

Draco laughed. "Those moments got me through the rest of my classes, you know." Harry glared. "It was quite comforting to have at least someone on staff that didn’t fawn all over the Boy Who Lived."

"Yeah, yeah, laugh it up, Malfoy." Draco continued to do just that. "So glad my humiliation was able to bring such joy."

"Good times." He lifted his glass and took a long sip. "Good times."

"Yeah, well ... Snape may have been great with potions, and I might have been able to learn a lot from him, but his inability to see me as anything but my father – and treat me accordingly – meant I was always on guard around him. And for someone who’d never even known magic was real before Hogwarts, it wasn’t exactly the best way to learn."

"No doubt." He’d stopped laughing now, but a wistful grin remained. "What was the deal with him and your father? You never said."

Harry shrugged. "Snape was in love with my mother, since they’d been kids, even before Hogwarts." Draco’s mouth fell open. "And my dad was a bit of a dick to him in school. He and my godfather Sirius both. Snape despised them both, but that special, down to the core hatred, he reserved for the man that was to marry Lily. Then they had me and Voldemort killed my parents a year later. Snape had tried to spare my mother, but ..."

Draco’s face had transformed from curiosity to surprise to disbelief. "Snape tried to save her?"

Harry nodded. "It’s a long story, but the condensed version is that Snape was the one to tell Voldemort about the prophecy but he hadn’t known it was about me. Once he knew it was Lily’s baby that was the subject, he begged Voldemort not to kill my mum. He was fine with him killing my dad and me, but he wanted my mother spared."

"Holy shit."

"Mmm. But Voldemort killed her too. She died to save me, and – between that and my being James Potter’s son – Snape could never forgive me for that. Or himself, for that matter."

"So that’s why he switched sides, because Voldemort killed your mother?"

Harry nodded. "But when he saw me – looking very much like my dad – he directed that hatred of my dad to the one who looked just like him."

"You."

Harry nodded. "Me."

"That explains so much."

"Yeah, that’s what I thought, too."

Draco swirled the wine in his glass and stared at it. "So that’s why you were suddenly good at potions in sixth year? Because Snape was no longer your teacher?"

"Oh, hell no." Harry snorted. "I’m alright at potions now – good enough to get me through Auror training – but that’s the extent of it." At Draco’s raised brow, he said, "I’ll let you in on my secret from sixth year some other time."

Draco looked poised to argue, but relented. "I’ll hold you to that."

Harry drained the last of his wine. "So ... you said something about a torte?"

Draco smiled and finished his own wine. "I did indeed." He removed a box from the bag he’d brought. "Why don’t you cut a couple of pieces for us while I make some tea?"

They ate their cake in companionable silence and when they were done, Harry said, "That may have been the best meal I’ve ever had. Thanks."

"You’re welcome." He watched Harry as he sipped his tea. "But while I’ll agree that this was a very good meal, if this was the best you’ve ever had, I’d say that clearly you’ve missed out on some of the finer things in life."

"Apparently I have. Who knew?"

Draco frowned. "You’re a wealthy man, Harry. You do know this, right?"

Harry nodded, though even now he found that fact rather uncomfortable.

His discomfort must have shown because Draco chuckled. "You can afford to expand your horizons, try more things." Harry nodded again. "There’s a whole world of culinary experiences just waiting for you."

Harry thought about a world of other experiences that might also await him. "Maybe you’ll have to show me sometime."

Draco smiled around his cup as he sipped his tea. "Maybe I will."


Continued in Part 16

sesheta66: (Default)
This was my entry in the [livejournal.com profile] hp_getlucky's 2019 Fest

Title: Luck o’ the Irish
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Beta: [livejournal.com profile] sassy_cissa
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 5K
Rating: PG-13
Prompt: At a Ministry function, someone spikes the punch with Felix Felicis, and everyone gets lucky! (submitted by [livejournal.com profile] enchanted_jae)
Summary: No punch bowl is safe when Seamus Finnegan is around. Particularly with St. Paddy’s Day just around the corner.
Disclaimer:Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

Read here:

Luck o’ the Irish


Draco let out a sigh. Again. Harry had prodded him over the past couple of weeks, but he’d steadfastly refused to say what was wrong. Every time he’d caught Draco staring, he’d look away, like he wanted to talk but then lost his nerve. And whenever Harry asked him what was up, he acted like Harry was imagining things.

Their usual banter had dwindled to mere grunts on Draco’s part and for the life of him, Harry couldn’t figure out what was bothering him. He’d replayed their conversations but could never come up with anything that might have prompted this distance between them. And, as far as he knew, nothing had happened outside of work to cause a withdrawal into himself like he’d witnessed in Draco.

They’d worked together as Aurors for the past five years, the last two as partners, and Harry felt he knew Draco pretty well. This wasn’t one of his drama queen moments, like back at school. Truth be told, Harry couldn’t recall the last time his partner had done anything like that. In fact, he’d grown up a lot since the war and Harry considered him to be a friend.

He’d like to consider him more than that, but he’d settle for friends, especially since they were partners. Neither of them had been keen on the partnership to begin with – Harry having worked with Ron since they’d graduated the program, and Draco having had enough of Harry tracking his every move in school – but it had worked out better than even Robards had imagined it might. Apparently, they’d both scored similarly on a number of their qualifying tests, and their approaches complemented each other. Who knew?

When George had asked Ron to help him out at the shop a couple of years ago – after Verity had quit to go travel, and he and Angelina were busy planning their wedding – Ron had been granted a short-term leave and Harry had been left without a partner. He’d told Robards that he was perfectly content to work alone, but their boss had had other ideas. He’d suggested the pairing and explained his reasons to Draco and Harry. When they’d protested, he’d made it clear that his suggestion was actually an order and they’d do well to just shut up and deal with it. And what had been meant as a six-month assignment had become permanent. For Ron’s part, when he’d returned to find himself partnered with a new recruit, he’d taken it in stride, so long as Harry wasn’t too pissed off to be stuck with the git. Harry wasn’t.

So it was with frustration that Harry had watched his partner sink into a depressive state. It hadn’t yet affected his work, but Harry wondered if it were only a matter of time.

"You’re going to the party, yeah?"

Draco’s head lifted from whatever he’d been reading. "What? Oh, that. I don’t know. We already went to the official ceremony. Does a signed agreement really need an after-hours party too?"

"C’mon, it’ll be fun." Draco raised his brows. "It will be, you’ll see. Besides, you look like you could use some fun."

Draco smirked. "What’d you have in mind, partner?"

If only I could tell you, Harry mused. He brushed aside his wayward thoughts. "Oh, I don’t know. I thought maybe you might want to relax, enjoy a drink or ten, and converse with other human beings."

"I hardly think spending my private time with fellow Ministry workers, talking about whatever the Ministry gets up to these days, would be something I’d consider fun."

Harry frowned. "You spend your private time with me." It was true. They got together at least twice a month for dinner and occasionally – if Harry caught him at the right time – Draco even joined him down the pub on a Friday night.

Draco rolled his eyes. "Why, yes, I do. But you – unlike half the Ministry, if not more – do not look ahead to that moment, somewhere in the distant future, when you can crush me into nothing and leave me for dead."

Harry revised his drama queen assessment. Maybe Draco was still the same, but Harry no longer registered the negative parts of his personality. "Oh, come on. It’s not that bad."

"Oh, really?" Draco said. "Were you aware that Mosely, only just last week, offered to wipe my brain of its current personality, so that I might start fresh and give the wizarding community a break?"

"He ... what?" Draco nodded. "But he’s an Obliviator!"

Draco shrugged. "And as such, wields rather a lot of power where a mind wipe might be concerned."

"I didn’t know," Harry said. What else didn’t he know? What other horrible things had he not heard about? "I’m sorry."

"Why should you be sorry? You’re one of the few people here that has accepted me. And, I won’t forget, one that has more reason than most to hate me."

"I don’t hate you. Never have."

Draco snorted at that last comment. "Oh, come on. We both know that’s not true."

"Do we?" Harry asked. He’d considered Draco an irritant more often than not back in the day, but looking back on things, he thought hate was rather too strong a word.

"We do. Let’s not rewrite the past. We hated each other in school. Then we lived through a war. You saved my life."

"We saved each other’s lives," Harry corrected.

"Whatever." Draco waved the comment away with a sweep of his hand. "The point is that we’ve outgrown it. We don’t need to pretend it never happened or that we never hated each other. The important thing is that we don’t now. Even if you still should."

Harry perched himself on the edge of Draco’s desk and nudged him with his knee. "Come with me to this party. We can show our faces, meet up with Luna – who, by the way, also thinks you’re alright – stick our noses up at Mosely, have a few drinks courtesy of the Ministry, and head to the pub afterwards. It’ll be fun."

"Sure. Yeah. It’ll be a blast."

"I’ll hex Mosely, if you’d like."

Draco scowled then, despite his best efforts, chuckled. "My hero," he deadpanned.

"I’m your friend, and I don’t like when people are arseholes to my friends."

Draco looked surprised. "You consider me a friend?"

Harry kicked him playfully. "Don’t you consider us friends?"

Draco shrugged. "I’d like to, but I guess I never really thought you’d feel that way about me."

Harry frowned, insulted. "How can you say that after two years of being partners? We even – as you just pointed out – spend time together outside of work. Why on earth would we do that if we weren’t friends?"

Draco shrugged again. "Guess I just figured it was you doing your saving people thing."

Harry laughed. "You don’t need saving!"

Draco coughed. "You just said you’d hex Mosely on my behalf."

"Yeah, but not because you need saving. Because you’re my friend and it pisses me off when people mistreat my friends."

Draco’s lips twitched and, at length, he allowed a smile to break through. "Alright then."

"So, you’ll come to the party?"

He rolled his eyes. "There will be alcohol there, yeah?"

"Courtesy of the Ministry, yes."

Draco waved Harry away with his hand. "You go on ahead then, get to the party." Harry was about to protest, to drag Draco with him, when he added, "I’ll see you later."

Harry slapped him on the back. "Great!"

An hour in, Draco still hadn’t shown up. Harry looked around at the decorations – a big union jack beside the stars and stripes. He nearly hurled. The agreement between the countries – the entire reason for this party – was something to be proud of, yes, but it didn’t rise to the level of world peace. They’d simply formalised the practices that had been in place for years. Harry rolled his eyes as he took in the paper cups, plates, napkins and banners, all in red, white and blue in the design of the two flags. Honestly, it was overkill at best.

At least the food was good. He could have done without the pastries decorated with the flags as well, but the food itself was tasty. And Luna thought the decorations were brilliant, so there was that. Maybe Harry was just too cynical. Maybe that came from working with Draco for so long. Now that his mind had drifted once again to his partner, he decided to go find him.

Harry had excused himself from Luna’s company and was about to walk out the door when Seamus – now working in the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures – shoved a cup into his hand. "Drink up, Harry! Happy St. Paddy’s Day!"

Harry laughed and looked at the cup. "You know, Seamus, it’s not actually St. Patrick’s Day yet."

He waved Harry’s comment aside. "Close enough!"

Harry chuckled, swirled the liquid around and took a sniff. It was red and fruity. "And this is definitely not Guinness."

"Ah," Seamus said, lifting his own cup and staring at the red liquid forlornly. "This, sadly, is true. But ‘tis alcohol and ‘tis free!" He took a big gulp. "And that," he said, elbowing Harry in the ribs, "is the luck o’ the Irish, if you ask me. Now drink up."

Harry, always wary of Seamus giving him a drink, figured what the hell. It was already spiked punch, so what did he have to worry about? He took a decent sip, though decidedly smaller than Seamus had, under his friend’s watchful eye. He cringed slightly at the sweetness of it – give him a pint any day, thanks – but otherwise it was fine. Then he took another.

Seamus slapped him on the shoulder. "Luck o’ the Irish, Harry." His friend winked and walked away, coaxing others to get themselves some punch.

And then he felt it. That little voice in his head coming to life, nudging him. His first instinct was to go after Seamus, but the voice in his head – Felix, he was sure – told him to stand back and watch. Observe. With all his training as an Auror, this didn’t sound like such an out of the way suggestion. In fact, hadn’t he been trained to do just that? With no one in imminent danger, there was no need to jump in without first ... observing.

The first thing he caught sight of was Ron, making a beeline for Hermione. They’d split up six months earlier – much to Harry’s surprise and disappointment, but a long time coming to others who’d always thought them an odd match – and Hermione had steadfastly refused any and all attempts on Ron’s part to get back together. No amount of chocolate would soften her resolve and no number of public declarations of love would sway her. Ron had given up a little over a month ago, resigning Hermione to the status of the one that got away. Only now he walked across the room with determination and confidence – something Harry hadn’t seen him demonstrate since their break-up. Harry wasn’t sure what he’d expected – the usual dismissal from Hermione followed by Ron slinking away, tail between his legs, perhaps? What he hadn’t expected was to see Hermione, caught completely off guard, smile at something Ron said. Harry, wishing he could hear their conversation, watched intently until, a few minutes later, Hermione – strong, wilful, stubbornly obstinate Hermione – took Ron’s hand and, with a shy smile, followed him out the door, no doubt to someplace more private, if Ron had any say.

As Harry took in the room, he soon realised that Seamus hadn’t only got Ron to drink his spiked punch, but must have encouraged others before he’d approached Harry, because he noticed some strange pairings of people. He’d attended many a Ministry party before, and people – on the most part – tended to stay in their own groups and talk to the same people. Sure, people mingled, but what Harry saw now was far from the norm.

Was that Bridgette from Muggle Worthy Excuses chatting up Smith, Smythe, whatever his name was, from Magical Creatures? She’d always been so shy and reserved, but now she kept touching him. Not in any lewd way, but still ... her eyes sparkled and she laughed, throwing her head back. And what’s-his-name smiled back. Neither of them appeared inebriated, just relaxed. A moment later, she asked him something, he nodded and, with his arm around her shoulders they left the party.

Then there was Norman from the Portkey office, chatting up Suzie, Sandy – Merlin, Harry was horrible with names – from Magical Reversal. He’d never seen them together before, but they looked like they’d rather like to get to know one another much better. Before long, after brazenly flirting until it was obvious where things were headed, they too left.

And so it went. Harry counted six departing couples that did not return to the festivities before Rolf Scamander approached. "Hey, Harry."

"Hi, Rolf. How are things?"

"Oh, alright. You know. Creatures will be creatures. You?"

Harry chuckled. "Criminals will be criminals."

"So, I have a question for you, only I’m not so sure ... well ... I –"

Harry turned his full attention to Rolf. He wasn’t as awkward as his famous grandfather, but he was a bit shy. Harry smiled. "Just ask."

"It’s about Luna."

Harry really smiled then. He’d seen how Rolf had watched Luna whenever they’d been in a room together. Surprisingly, Luna – a woman with an uncanny knack to figure out what so many people were thinking – seemed oblivious to his feelings towards her. "Ah. Are you finally going to say something?"

His eyes widened comically and he jumped back from Harry ever so slightly. "You noticed?"

Harry leaned in conspiratorially and whispered, "I’m an Auror. I’m trained to observe."

"Oh, well then. That’s alright, I suppose."

Chuckling, Harry said, "Doesn’t explain how everyone else knows, but there you go."

"Everyone knows?" He sounded positively horror-stricken.

Harry put a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Relax. I don’t think Luna’s caught on yet."

His shoulders relaxed and he let out a breath. "Oh, good."

Harry wasn’t so sure that was a good thing. At least Luna could be counted on to break the ice and get things moving along if she knew. Felix nudged him. Harry followed Rolf’s gaze and saw Luna across the room, now standing near the punch bowl and chatting with Maggie, Mandy, whatever her name was from the secretary pool.

After weighing the advisability in his mind for a moment, Harry relented to Felix’s prod. "Why don’t you get yourself some punch?" he suggested. At Rolf’s bewildered look, he continued. "Take a good swig for courage, then fill up another cup and bring it to Luna. She loves fruity drinks."

"She does?"

Harry had no idea if Luna did or not, but Felix assured him this was the case. He nodded. "She’ll be pleased and you’ll have the opportunity to talk."

"Talk. Right. I can do that." He forced a pathetic sort of smile onto his face and Harry suddenly wasn’t so sure that he could.

"Well, if you can’t, Luna can."

Rolf perked up at that, knowing it to be true. He straightened up, shoulders back and nodded to no one in particular. "Right, then. Thanks, Harry. Wish me luck."

Harry suppressed a chuckle. "Best of luck to you, Rolf."

Felix worked like a charm. Harry watched Rolf gulp down a full cup, refill it and get a second for Luna. Then Rolf’s entire demeanour changed before Harry’s eyes, and he became relaxed and confident, like Harry only ever saw him when he was deep into his work. He watched Luna’s face light up when Rolf handed her the drink, and within minutes, what’s-her-face had moved along and the two were chatting companionably, looking, for all the world to see, rather smitten with each other.

Felix nudged Harry once more. He made his own way across to the punch bowl, catching the tail end of Rolf and Luna’s conversation as the two made a date for the next evening. Luck o’ the Irish indeed, Seamus. Harry thought they’d make a brilliant couple and he couldn’t be happier for the two of them.

He topped up his own cup and filled another. On his way out of the room, young Billings from Magical Transportation stopped him. "Hi, Auror Potter."

Harry sighed. "It’s Harry, remember?"

"Oh, right. Sorry Auror Harry." Harry rolled his eyes. The boy was rather awed by Harry.

Harry looked at the punch he was carrying and then back at Billings. "Was there something you needed?"

"Oh, no. Not at all. I just ... remember that problem I told you about? The thing I’ve been trying to work out for weeks now?"

Harry nodded. "The issue with the Floo connections to Ireland, wasn’t it? Something about the volatility when the Irish Sea was particularly rocky?"

"Yes!" He beamed, clearly excited that Harry remembered.

"Did you solve it?" Harry asked.

"I may have," he said, his face and hands animated. "It was the strangest thing. I was standing here, not an hour ago, and suddenly it came to me. Why not check the logs of unusual splinching incidents during the same times?" Harry had no idea why this would matter, but he nodded encouragingly. "So I did, just now, and you know what?"

"What?" Harry grinned at his enthusiasm.

"I was right! I don’t know what made me think about it just then, but ..."

Harry had a pretty good idea about that but said nothing. He replayed Billings’ comments and frowned slightly. "That’s great, only I’m not sure what one has to do with the other."

"Oh!" he said. "It’s just that you have to adjust all sorts of things – spells, potions, magical instruments – based on planetary alignment, moon phases, and ..."

"And weather?"

"Exactly!" He grinned widely, clearly impressed with his discovery. "I’ve left it for tonight, though."

That surprised Harry. Billings was usually such a keener. "Why’s that?"

He shrugged. "Something told me to let this settle for today. Enjoy the breakthrough moment and let my brain work out the details overnight. Then I’ll face it fresh tomorrow." He nodded as though he’d said something profound. "Yep, I think I’m on my way to sorting this out."

"Congratulations," Harry said. This would be huge for the up-and-comer, to be able to work out a problem he’d obsessed over for weeks and the department had been having for years. Felix nudged Harry again and he lifted the cups. "Well, I’m off. Catch me up on your progress next week."

"I will, Auror Potter." Harry sighed, but didn’t correct him. He had some luck to dole out himself.

Harry entered the Auror office and put the cups down on the filing cabinet by the door before slipping in further. "Ha! I knew I’d find you here," Harry said as he found Draco at his desk. "I thought you were coming to the party."

Draco smirked. "Actually, what I said was that you should go along and I would see you later. I didn’t specify where or when that would be."

"Sneaky."

Draco rolled his eyes. "Hello? Slytherin here."

Harry laughed. "Fair enough."

"Why are you here, Potter? Don’t you have Ms Lovegood to entertain?"

"Actually," Harry said, now perching on the edge of Draco’s desk, "she and Newt Scamander were busy planning their date for tomorrow night when I left."

Draco blinked. "The magical creatures expert?"

"Magizoologist, I believe, yes. Just like his grandfather."

Draco snorted. "The Great Harry Potter, thrown over for a zookeeper. I can see the headlines now."

"Ha, ha. Very funny." Felix nudged Harry to say more. "I’ll have you know he’s brilliant. Besides, he and Luna have been dancing around each other for years. I think it’s about time they did something about it. I was glad to be of help." Then Draco’s words hit Harry. "And what do you mean, thrown over?"

Draco leaned back in his seat and studied Harry like he was a curious oddity. "Do you always set your dates up with other men? I can’t imagine that does much for your love life."

"Not usually, no." Harry chuckled and Felix nudged on. "But since Luna wasn’t my date – not really my type – I was more than happy to help her along in her pursuit of true love."

"How noble of you."

Harry bowed. "Why thank you, kind sir."

Draco frowned at Harry’s antics. "So why are you here?"

"Ah yes." Harry leaned towards Draco. "I thought you might want to get lucky." Harry fought the urge to say more, Felix encouraging him to just wait.

"You –" Draco blinked and Harry watched curiously as first his neck then his cheeks turned pink. Interesting. "You what?"

Harry smiled and slowly stood. "I thought." He waved his wand and a cup zoomed gracefully into it. "That you." He placed it on the desk in front of Draco. "Might want to get lucky."

Draco looked at the cup, then up at Harry, then back at the cup. The colour in his face faded slightly. He leaned over and sniffed it. "What is this?"

"That, if I’m not mistaken, is punch spiked with Felix Felicis."

Draco’s eyes widened. "Real Felix?"

"If what’s happening to me – and, by all appearances, what’s happening to most people at the party – is any indication, then yes, it’s the real thing."

"How do you know?"

Harry shrugged. "I can’t say for sure – I didn’t test it – but it feels much the same as it had in sixth year when I took it. Perhaps a little less potent, but otherwise very much the same."

"And you thought I –"

"Might want to try some, yes." He watched Draco weighing the idea over in his mind. "You’ve been pretty low lately. I thought you could use some luck." He gave what he hoped was an encouraging smile. "Or something."

"And you just expect me to drink this, without even knowing what it is?"

Harry rolled his eyes. "Of course not. Correct me if I’m wrong, but I’m pretty sure you’re the most brilliant at potions of anyone I know, and you, of all people, would easily be able to determine what precisely is in that drink."

"Did you just –?"

"Say you’re brilliant at potions? Yes. You’ve been telling me so for years." Harry looked around as though checking for witnesses. "I’m merely acknowledging what we both already know." He motioned to the cup. "Go on, then."

Draco waved his wand and silently cast detection spells, his brows furrowed in concentration. After a few short minutes, he smiled. "Felix it is."

"Oh, good. So we don’t need to take away the punch bowl." At Draco’s confused expression, he explained, "We are Aurors, you know. We probably should investigate who did this." He didn’t bother volunteering that he damn well knew who’d done it.

Draco lifted the cup again. "You said before ‘based on what’s happening with other people at the party’. What did you mean by that? Were they acting erratically? Giddy?"

"No, no signs of overdose." Harry thought about what he had seen transpire. "Like I said, it doesn’t feel as strong as I’d taken in sixth year, and even then I only took a small portion. I think it’s pretty diluted."

Draco waved his wand a couple more times. "I would tend to agree with you."

Harry nodded. "It was more like people were acting confident. Not the confidence that comes along with drink, when you think you can sing or dance or whatever. Just ... confident."

"What does it feel like?"

Harry shrugged. "Like someone inside your head is guiding you to the best path. Like he – Felix – knows the best path for you to take, and he nudges you towards it. You aren’t sure why you should do what he says, but you’re confident it’s the right thing. And eventually the reasons will become clear."

"That sounds an awful lot like blind faith." He scowled at the cup. "Like handing over control to someone else."

Harry reached over and took the cup from Draco’s hand, placing it on the desk. "It’s not like the Imperius Curse, if that’s what you’re thinking."

"It sounds like it."

"The Imperius Curse removes all external influences, limits your senses and focuses your mind on what the command is. It manipulates and twists your own mind into believing that’s the best thing in the world for you to do."

"And isn’t that what you just described?"

Harry shook his head. "No. Felix is like your mate, nudging you on, with only your best interests at heart. But you’re still aware of what’s going on around you. It doesn’t take you out of your mind or dull your senses. It just seems to reveal the best path to take. You can choose to take it or not." He recalled the difference between the two feelings. "It doesn’t want to take over and make you do something completely out of character, like the Imperius. It just puts a spotlight on one path you might take over others and gives the assurance that that way is the best for you."

"And it worked for you before?"

Harry nodded. "Felix led the way for me to get information that helped me defeat Voldemort."

"What?"

"Yep. Slughorn knew something but wouldn’t help me. Felix lit the way and I followed the path, and it turned out that Felix knew what he was doing."

"I can’t believe –"

"What?"

Draco’s face drained of colour. "That I might have won that and ... and you ... and ..."

"Relax." Harry rested his hand on Draco’s to stop it shaking. "All things happen for a reason, yeah? As it turns out, I was meant to win the Felix that day, and it – along with a whole host of other things – eventually led to the downfall of Voldemort."

"Yeah, but ..."

Harry squeezed Draco’s hand. "The past is the past. What we did then led us to who we are now, and it’s all good."

"But –"

"Are you going to drink that or what?" Harry said, urged on by a fading Felix.

"What? Um ... I don’t know."

Harry, only now realising he hadn’t yet, released Draco’s hand and made to leave. "Alright, then. I just thought you might like to try out your luck, maybe cheer yourself up. But maybe you’ll want to save it for later, for a time when you really want luck on your side."

Draco stared at the cup but made no move to drink it.

"Either way, you should join the party." He grinned. "You might enjoy it." And I might enjoy it more if you were there.

He picked up the cup, still staring at the contents, his face a mask of concentration.

"Alright then. I’ll just leave you two alone," Harry said and turned towards the door. "But if you change your mind, I’ll be at the party."

He’d made it a few steps down the corridor when he heard Draco call. "Harry, wait up!"

He stopped, turned around and watched Draco come out of his office. "Change your mind?"

"Not exactly, no."

"Okay, I’ll bite. What did you want?"

Draco frowned, biting his lip as though trying to make a difficult decision. "You said you could feel Felix working."

"Yes."

"What was it telling you to do?"

Harry could feel the nudging, faint but still there. "Right now it’s encouraging me to tell you the truth. Earlier, when it was stronger, it guided me up here to you."

"But why?"

Harry shrugged. "No idea. I suppose I’ll find out eventually. But either way, I wanted to come see you. I was a bit disappointed that you hadn’t shown up at the party, to be honest. Then Felix suggested I bring you some of the punch – I’d been thinking about how down you’ve seemed lately – and I thought that was a brilliant idea."

"You noticed that I’ve been down lately?" Harry nodded. "And here I thought I was hiding it well."

Harry smiled. "You do hide it well, but I can see through that."

Draco tilted his head slightly and narrowed his eyes. "Why do you think that is?"

Harry shrugged again. "I suppose I’ve always watched you, noticed you." Tell him more. "Like I seem to just know when you’re in a room, even before I see you. Where you are. What your mood is." Draco’s eyes widened as Harry continued. "I learned a long time ago to see through your bravado."

"You knew I was up to something in sixth year," he said. Even all this time later, he sounded irritated.

"I did." Harry grinned, hoping to project that he was well past what had happened that year. "I’d been watching you for a long time by then," he admitted. "And I guess I never really stopped."

Draco stepped towards him. "I’ve been watching you too."

"Yeah?"

He nodded. "Mm hmm."

Harry took a step closer. "And what do you see?"

Draco’s eyes dropped to Harry’s lips. Harry watched as he nibbled his lower lip, no doubt weighing his response. Then he looked directly into Harry’s eyes. "Someone I think I want to kiss."

Harry grinned. "Well, do get on with it, then."

"Git."

"Guilty as ch—" His words were cut off when Draco’s mouth closed over his own. Harry’s arms wrapped around him and pulled him closer. He didn’t need Felix telling him to do what he’d wanted to do ever since that first day of Auror training. Earlier than that, probably, likely, but that’s when the idea had firmly established itself, had dug in and not let go. He sighed as Draco’s arms encircled him and drew their bodies together, chest to knees.

When Draco’s tongue slid between his lips, Harry could taste the punch. He smiled into the kiss, and silently thanked Felix for his luck.




Or read on AO3

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 14
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4.1K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 14


When Harry arrived back at the hotel, he was surprised to find Draco there, hands wrapped around a nearly empty mug of tea, staring into it. Relieved – he hadn’t realised just how worried he’d been after getting no response – he took off his gloves and cloak, tossing them onto the chair in the corner of the room. "Hey. Did you get my message?"

Draco continued to look at his cup. "I’m here, aren’t I?" A hint of his old sneering tone underpinned his words.

Harry reached into his pocket and took out his coin, but – as he’d thought – there was no message. He said nothing, presuming Draco wouldn’t appreciate if he said he’d been concerned.

As though reading Harry’s thoughts, Draco volunteered, "I worked all day and had dinner with my mother afterwards. I left the coin at home. When I got back to my flat, I saw your message and just Apparated over."

Harry tried not to sound too annoyed. "Maybe you should try carrying it with you, just in case."

He looked up then and glared at Harry. "What? So you can get hold of me, keep tabs on me day or night?"

Harry’s face turned red, half from embarrassment, half from annoyance. "No, you twat. I was thinking so that you could get hold of me. You know ... in case something happened. Last I checked, there was someone out there threatening you."

The scowl dropped from his face. "Oh."

"Yeah, oh."

Draco sighed and dropped his gaze back to his cup. "I arrived about twenty minutes ago, but you weren’t here."

"Went out for supper." Harry scrubbed his hand over his face, feeling utterly gutted by his emotions. It had been a trying week and his dinner with Hermione – though it had ended on a pleasant note – had worn him down even more. And he suspected Draco’s tetchiness was a direct result of their last conversation. "Look, I"m sorry I was such a shit to you yesterday."

Draco’s head whipped up, eyes widening in surprise. Then he shrugged. "It’s okay."

"No, it’s not. I never should have thrown your words back in your face. Not after ..."

Draco stared off at a place behind Harry’s shoulder. "I deserved it. No need to apologise."

"I –" Harry wiped his now-sweaty palms on his jeans. "I guess ... look, it’s not an excuse, but ... well, I’ve spent the last five years replaying that conversation in my head, trying to figure out what went wrong, how I could have been so blind, so stupid, so ..." He sighed, frustrated at his inability to cobble together the words he needed to tell Draco what he meant, how he felt. "And I’ve only had about five minutes to process what really happened back then. It might take me a while." He wanted to move on, but it was hard. "I’ll try not to be too much of a dick in the meantime."

He pulled out a chair and sat down across the table from Draco and willed him to be patient. "Plus I never told anybody about us. Not a soul. Well, not until tonight anyway. And so I guess it’s been bottled up inside me for so long that it just came spewing out and I’m sorry."

Draco gave a curt nod. "You told someone tonight? About ... us?"

Harry ran a hand through his mop of hair nervously. He still couldn’t believe he’d told Hermione. Even more difficult to wrap his head around was her reaction. "Yeah. I had dinner with Hermione."

Draco’s look of surprise turned into a roll of the eyes. "It doesn’t count when you tell someone that already knew."

"That’s just it; she didn’t know. I never told anyone and Ron never told her."

"So you mean to say – Wait. What do you mean you never told anyone? How’s that possible? You told –"

"I told no one. Ginny followed me back then. I’m not sure how she and Ron worked things out, but I sure as hell didn’t tell them and they didn’t tell Hermione." Not for the first time, he wanted to smooth away the worry lines between Draco’s eyes. He cleared his throat instead. "We’d agreed, you and I, not to tell anyone. I honoured that."

"Me too," he said so softly that Harry could barely hear him. "I’d just assumed ..."

"Yeah, I figured. But I didn’t. I wouldn’t have, not without talking to you first. Not without you agreeing."

"Oh." He frowned and Harry sensed he was wondering – like Harry had – if knowing that might have led him to a different decision back then. "But you told Granger tonight?"

"I did."

He took a deep breath and seemed to brace himself. "And what was her reaction? You say she didn’t know? How did it even come up?"

"No, she didn’t know. Funny enough, she didn’t seem all that surprised." Draco’s mouth fell open and Harry chuckled. "Yeah. Smart girl. As for how it came up, it’s an amusing story, actually." At Draco’s pull the other one look – and how was it that Harry still recognised all of Draco’s looks? – he continued. "It seems my darling ex decided to tell her sister-in-law what an utter shit I am."

Draco laughed. "And this surprised you?"

Harry shrugged. "I suppose not, but ... well, she didn’t think it through much, did she?"

"Clearly" Draco snorted. "She is a Gryffindor, after all. Jump right in, damn the consequences."

"Too true," Harry conceded. "Anyway, I’m not sure what she expected to gain by doing that."

"She wanted Granger to help her get you back." He looked at Harry like he was an idiot, which – insofar as his personal life went – he supposed was fair, particularly when it came to Ginny. "Obviously."

Harry let out a huff of frustration. "I told her to give me space."

"So that later you’d take her back."

"Well, yeah. That’s how she interpreted it."

"You really are an idiot, Potter."

"But I told her that there was no chance. Not now, not in the future. But she needed to give me space so we wouldn’t hate each other forever."

Draco shook his head slowly. "Which means now she’s got nothing to lose."

"What do you mean?"

"If you told her that you will never get back with her, there’s nothing worse in her eyes. So now she might as well throw all that she’s got at you." Harry’s mouth opened and shut, and he wondered how this was so clear to Draco. "First, she tried the most obvious thing – going to Granger, since she’s not only her sister-in-law, but your best friend. And smarter than all of you." He smirked at Harry. "No offence."

Harry laughed. "None taken."

"If that doesn’t work –"

"It won’t work."

"Fine. When that doesn’t work, she’ll try something else. And then something else. And something else again."

Harry dragged his hand through his hair, nearly pulling a clump out in frustration. "But that won’t get her anything. It’s certainly not going to win me back. In fact, I’ll just end up hating her."

"Ah, but don’t you see, Harry? That old saying – there’s a fine line between love and hate – is a saying for a reason. If you hate her, that means you still feel something for her. Which means there’s a chance. However slim that may be."

"That’s all sorts of fucked up."

Draco chuckled, shaking his head. "That, Harry, is the art of manipulation."

"But –"

"You’re out of your depths if you think you know what’s coming next." He shook his head in bemusement. "Tell me something."

"Hmm?"

"What got you to notice her in the first place? I mean you knew her for years. As I remember, she’d followed you around like a lost little crup, always there just in case there was a chance you’d see her, pay attention to her. But you didn’t. And then ... you did. Why was that?"

"I –" Harry thought back. "She was herself. Acted like a normal person, self-confident, smart. Like she is."

"Oh, I’ve no doubt she’s smart. Not Granger-level smart, but cunning." Harry watched the wheels spinning in Draco’s head with fascination. "Correct me if I’m wrong, but didn’t she date a few people before you? All in fairly quick succession?"

"I suppose."

"And could it have been seeing her with other blokes that got your attention?"

Harry recalled his chest monster from that year. "Maybe."

Draco stared at Harry, clearly waiting for him to put the pieces together. When Harry said nothing more, he threw his hands up in the air. "Honestly, Potter. How are you a Senior Auror again? She manipulated you into going out with her in the first place by making you jealous. Then she manipulated our relationship."

"You mean she manipulated you," Harry said with a smug sense of satisfaction.

"Well, yes, but not without the help of her brother and some pretty valid concerns."

"Semantics."

Draco glared but went on. "So her manipulations have worked in the past, have managed to get her exactly what she wanted – you. I’d wager she’s been manipulating her parents and her brothers her whole life and probably doesn’t even know how to turn that off."

Harry studied him. "You’re really good at reading people," he admitted.

"I am," Draco acknowledged. "Most of the time." He considered Harry for a moment before adding, "At least when I’m not too close. It gets messy when feelings are involved. Blurs the lines. Affects one’s judgement."

Harry nodded. "That’s why Aurors aren’t supposed to get investigate cases where people close to them are involved."

Draco raised a brow, silently acknowledging the obvious about their current circumstances. "I think that’s why we always see the best in our parents, our friends, the ones we care most about. They’re the ones closest to us, the ones that can cause us the most pain, the ones who can make us believe what others would clearly see through."

Harry thought about what Draco was saying and wondered how in the hell Ginny and Ron had been able to manipulate him in the first place. And then it clicked. Oh. "Or if there’s a threat – or perceived threat – to someone we care about, we might do something we otherwise wouldn’t."

Draco looked relieved at Harry’s words. "Exactly."

"In other words, you think I should be prepared for anything that Ginny might try to throw at me."

"Don’t you?"

"Fair warning. I’ll keep that in mind." But if she had nothing to lose, how could he ever make it stop? "What would you do?"

"I’m not exactly an objective bystander in all of this," he pointed out.

"No, but you’re someone that has a lot of experience dealing with manipulative people."

Draco frowned but nodded. "With some people, it would be best to ignore them entirely. Most get bored and go away eventually. But I doubt that would work with her. She’s probably been ignored by her brothers – and to a certain extent, her parents, with so many other children to deal with – most of her life. I think in this case, you’d just need to stay on alert, let her know that you are aware of what she’s doing, and show her it isn’t working."

"That sounds exhausting."

Draco grinned. "Indeed."

"Is that what it’s like to be in Slytherin?"

"Pretty much."

"Ugh. I’m glad I told the hat not to put me there."

Draco coughed. "As if that were even an option."

"It was." Harry grinned at the mingled look of horror and surprise on Draco’s face. "It said I’d do well in Slytherin. So I said not Slytherin and it put me in Gryffindor."

"You’re having me on."

Harry leaned forward, shit-eating grin on his face. "Not even a little bit."

"Fuck me," Draco said. Harry shivered, images from another time swimming into his head. He quickly pushed them down, deep down. "How –? What even –? You’d have been eaten alive. You couldn’t have survived."

Harry shrugged. "I suppose we’ll never know."

"How is this the first time I’m hearing of this?" He narrowed his eyes, as though hoping to see into Harry’s thoughts. Harry raised his brows – he never could master the art of the single-brow lift, damn it. "Nothing in the papers, not even a rumour. And you know that would’ve been a big story, given Slytherin’s reputation."

Harry shrugged. "Never told anyone but Dumbledore before."

"Never?"

Harry shook his head. "Nope." He didn’t bother explaining that he hadn’t wanted people to know about it at first. And he wasn’t sure why, even now, he hadn’t told even Ron or Hermione.

"Interesting." He looked intrigued by the news and possibly a bit self-satisfied to be the one Harry’d told. "Maybe you do have it in you to withstand the she-weasel’s sure-to-be-endless attempts to woo you back."

"Definitely." He’d seen enough in the Pensieve to counter any desire to forgive and forget. "Even before you showed me that memory, we weren’t exactly headed towards wedded bliss." He thought back to the separate lives they’d been living – more roommates than anything else – and nodded, more to himself than to Draco. "The fact that she and Ron did that, and then kept it from me for so long, that was just the final straw."

"Oh, really?"

"Yeah. Things hadn’t been going so well for a long time anyway." He tried not to compare, but the way his heart raced around Draco – the way he wanted him, even after everything that had happened, even when convinced that nothing would ever happen between them again – he’d never had that with her. And he didn’t think he could ever settle for less than that again. Not now that he knew the feelings had been real, not something he’d imagined was reciprocated. He wanted that again. Wanted to feel alive.

He shook his head and mumbled to himself, "There’s nothing left there to salvage."

"So if she were to ..." Draco began, his words trailing off.

Harry frowned. He’d been thinking out loud more than anything, bouncing his thoughts off of Draco without considering what he’d been saying and to whom. He shook his head. "I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be talking to you about this." When Draco didn’t say anything, he rewound their conversation back before they’d wandered off on this tangent. "Right. I was apologising for being a dick to you yesterday." Not quite prepared to let it go entirely, Harry said, "I’m still angry about what happened, and I still think you should have trusted me enough to tell me, but you didn’t deserve that."

Draco looked poised to argue, but then shrugged and sighed. "Okay, then. For what it’s worth, I’m sorry too. Really sorry. I should have told you a long time ago."

An echo of Draco’s voice from the night before – I’m utterly defenceless when it comes to you – made Harry’s chest ache. He started to reach for Draco’s hand, but pulled up short. That wouldn’t help anything. It might just make things worse, complicate the situation. Not that it wasn’t complicated enough, thanks. "Look, I just need a bit of time to process everything, okay?"

Draco drained the rest of the liquid from his cup and set it down on the table with a little more force than strictly necessary. "Fine."

"More tea?" Harry asked, getting up to make some of the fancy stuff Draco had brought.

"Sure."

As Harry walked past him, the faint scent of Draco’s after shave recalled another time. Draco had followed Harry into the kitchen, no doubt to supervise, like he’d always done when Harry’d tried to make his fancy tea in the past. He’d been standing at the counter and Draco had come up behind him, pressing his chest to Harry’s back and resting his chin on Harry’s shoulder. Harry had done his best to fill the kettle and set it to boil while Draco nibbled and kissed his way up Harry’s neck to his ear, eventually drawing the lobe into his mouth, his hands wandering over Harry’s back and chest before coming to rest on his hips. He’d nearly dropped the contents of the package when Draco’s raspy voice had growled, "Can’t keep my hands off you. Want you now." Harry shuddered again at the memory.

"Need some help there?" came Draco’s voice from far too close beside him. Harry jumped and spilled some tea leaves in the process, his heart racing. Draco’s chuckle sent shivers down his spine and when his eyes met Draco’s, he saw his own raw need reflected in them.

With great effort, he looked away, and with shaky hands, picked up the leaves and placed them in the teapot. "Don’t sneak up on a guy like that," he said, his voice nearly as shaky as his hands.

"Sorry." He didn’t sound the least bit sorry. Fuck.

Harry set the water to boil. "I can manage, thanks." He was pleased that his voice was once more steady.

Draco snorted. "I can see that."

"Oh, fuck off. Go sit down and I’ll bring the tea to the table."

"Alright, alright." Draco returned to his seat, giving Harry some much-needed space in this suddenly very small room. At least the bed was currently a table. For whatever that was worth. They hadn’t exactly needed a bed every time ... Fuck, fuck, fuck. Those thoughts weren’t helping anything, though his half-hard prick begged to differ on that assessment. He took a few deep breaths and willed his erection down, stifling a groan. Easier said than done.

As composed as he could get, Harry brought the tea to the table to let it steep. "Your tea is served."

Draco smirked. "So you have some news on the case?"

"Oh, right." Harry’d completely forgotten the reason he’d asked Draco to drop by. "I got an address."

"What?" Draco exclaimed, all teasing gone. "Then why aren’t we there?"

As an afterthought, Harry grabbed a packet of shortbread biscuits he’d bought earlier – the kind Draco liked, and no he wasn’t going to analyse what that meant – and deposited them onto the table. "Because I doubt he’s there. And it’s night. And we need to do some reconnaissance first."

Draco ignored the biscuits. "And we’re not doing that now, why?"

Harry sat down, glad of the table between them. "Because it’s dark and I want to get the lay of the land first. I’ll start tomorrow."

Draco scowled. "I’ve got to go to the lab in the morning, but I should be able to slip out by about eleven, maybe ten if I go in earlier. Shall we meet here and then head over?"

"Hold on. Wait just a minute. You are not going anywhere. I’ll go there myself, scope the place out, determine if anyone is there – highly unlikely – and scan the wards to see what we’re dealing with."

"Excuse me?" Draco said, leaning over the table into Harry’s personal space. "I want to go, too. After all, it’s me he’s after."

Harry leaned back and crossed his arms over his chest. "Which is precisely why you shouldn’t go. If Rowle is there, I don’t want to practically hand you over to him."

Draco opened his mouth to argue. Harry raised his hand. "It’s my job, remember? It’s what I do. You wouldn’t expect me to brew an antidote for some poison I’d ingested, would you?"

Draco snorted. "Don’t be ridiculous."

"Exactly." He poured the tea and nudged the packet of biscuits towards Draco. "Rowle isn’t some random bloke on the street throwing a hex. He’s highly skilled in the Dark Arts and he’s a mean motherfucker."

"But –"

Harry held up a hand. "Don’t even bother arguing."

Harry explained his plan for flushing Rowle out, and any potential accomplices. Draco nodded his agreement and reluctantly agreed to stay out of the way.

***

The next day, Harry attended the morning briefing in the Auror Office – Robards had given him leeway so far, but insisted he show up for at least one per week – and went back to his office afterwards to collect the equipment he needed for the day.

Before heading to Romford, he needed to check in with Mac to confirm that no further transmissions or surges in magic had occurred at the house. Harry stepped into the elevator and just as the door was about to close, a hand reached out to stop it and Ron entered, effectively cornering him on his way to the lab. So, his team had returned. And now he and Harry were alone for the first time since Harry had found out what he and Ginny had done. Harry’s blood began to boil as he tried to maintain his composure, knowing that work was not the place to confront Ron.

"What the fuck, Harry?" Ron crowded in on him, making the most of his height and bulk. The elevator door closed. "You went to my wife?"

Harry straightened his back and leaned towards Ron, refusing to back down to Ron’s larger stature. He breathed in, taking a good gulp of air and channelling his anger. "Excuse me?"

"You went to Hermione to complain about me?" Ron yelled in his face. "What are we, twelve?"

Harry laughed and put his hand against Ron’s chest, pushing him slightly back, just enough to regain an arm’s length of personal space. "Oh, you don’t like someone going behind your back, eh? That’s rich."

Ron flapped his arms, his face reddening. Harry waved his hand to stop the elevator before someone came on and saw their confrontation. "Mates don’t go to their mates’ wives behind their effing backs! There’s a code!"

Harry scowled and shoved his finger into Ron’s chest, this time pushing hard and walking him back until his back hit the wall of the elevator. "I didn’t go to your wife, you arse. Your sister did." He pushed him again for good measure. "She went crying to Hermione to get her to talk reason into me, if you can believe it." Ron blinked, clearly caught off guard. Harry lifted his chin. "Yeah, that’s right. Only she didn’t bother telling your wife what the two of you did to me, did she? No, she just cried about how unfair I was being because I split up with her. So your wife invited me out to dinner to give me shit."

Ron deflated somewhat. "She did?"

"Yeah, she did. And, not that I had anything to hide, but it was only after I’d said how surprised I was that, after what you’d done, she was siding with the two of you that I realised she didn’t know. And it was only then, after Hermione did what she does best, that she pried that gem out of me."

"Fuck."

"Yeah, so go give your little sister shit, not me."

Ron put his hands up in the air in defeat. "I didn’t know."

"Yeah, there’s a lot you don’t know. And a lot you presume to know. That’s a common theme with you, isn’t it?" Harry pressed in further. "And don’t you ever approach me at work like this again. When we need to talk, we’ll talk outside. I will not have my position here fucked over by you, like you did with my personal life."

"Harry –"

"Shut." He poked Ron’s chest, though he’d have preferred to punch him. "The fuck." Poke. "Up." Poke. "We will talk, you and I, but it won’t be here, where we’re both supposed to be professionals."

"I –"

"This isn’t over, not by a long shot. We will have words, and you’d best be able to explain yourself, because right now I can’t stand the sight of you." Ron sputtered but Harry just looked at him in disgust. "You’re lucky I don’t have you reprimanded for what you just did."

Ron rolled his eyes. "Yeah, right."

Harry narrowed his eyes. "Don’t fucking push me, Weasley." He let a bit of his magic escape, charging the air in the enclosed space. Ron’s eyes widened only slightly, but Harry caught it. "When we’re at work, I am your superior. Don’t ever forget that."

He waved him arm to release the elevator, then stepped back to stand as far away from Ron as he could manage, staring straight ahead until the elevator door opened and he got out. He couldn’t get away from him fast enough.


Continued in Part 15

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 13
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 3.5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 13


The next morning, when he arrived at the Ministry, Harry went directly to the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes, making a beeline for the Improper Use of Magic Office. He’d decided it was time to involve others in the case, particularly if he wanted to track down Rowle quickly. He didn’t want to give him time to get away while Harry figured out how to narrow down his search.

"Auror Potter," Brian MacInness, a harried but cheerful gentleman in his fifties, greeted him. "To what do we owe the pleasure?"

Harry smiled. "Hi, Mac. I was hoping you could help me on a case."

"At your disposal," he said. "What can I do for you?"

Harry decided he wouldn’t mention Draco unless necessary. Mac was never one to question Harry’s requests too closely, so he didn’t think it would come to that. "I’m wondering if you can tell me about magical occurrences in Romford." At Mac’s frown, he added, "Any chance you already have surveillance in the area? Considering it’s a primarily Muggle suburb, I thought you might. It could really save me some time."

He winked in response. "We do, indeed. Not sure what help it’ll be, but I can check the records. How far back to you need?"

"That’d be great," Harry said. "I’m looking for any significant changes over the last –" He thought about how long the devices had been at Draco’s and added a couple of months as a buffer "– at least eight months. Specifically changes in the amount of magic either cast in the area or sent to the area."

"Sent to?"

"Yeah. We’ve found some surveillance equipment that transmitted information to the general vicinity, but I’m trying to narrow it down to a particular residence. I’m guessing it’d be in the magical neighbourhood near Raphael Park, but if you could check all of Romford, I’d appreciate it."

"Sure thing. When do you need it by?"

"Yesterday?" Harry asked hopefully. Mac rolled his eyes. "I know, we always ask for rush jobs, but in this case, someone’s being threatened and I have no way of knowing when the suspect or suspects will bolt, likely as soon as they figure out their bugs have been removed. So the sooner, the better." Harry considered how much to disclose while Mac pulled some files. He decided to err on the side of Draco’s safety. "Keep this to yourself, but it’s a Death Eater long presumed dead, and I’d like to see him locked up for good this time."

His eyes widened. "Of course, Harry. I should have something for you by the end of the day."

Harry grinned. Nothing like the threat of a Voldemort sycophant to light a fire under someone. "Thanks. I really appreciate it."

"Should I send the report to your office?"

Harry wondered where he’d be when the report came in. Most likely at the hotel. "I’ve got some work to do outside the office today. How about you just send me an owl and I’ll come to pick it up directly? I don’t want something like that sitting on my desk."

"No problem. I’ll get right on it."

"Cheers."

Harry stifled a grin as he watched the usually subdued Mac positively twitching in his seat at the prospect of helping with a case involving a Death Eater.

Back in his office, Harry dealt with a few messages and some follow up on two of his pending cases. Ron’s team still hadn’t returned from Yorkshire, though he suspected they’d be back soon. Inwardly, he was grateful. He didn’t fancy the fallout with his friend any more than he’d enjoyed the confrontation with Ginny. He’d have plenty of time to deal with that after Draco’s case was closed. Or at least after today.

Forcing himself not to return to the Improper Use of Magic Office, knowing Mac would be on the case and would let him know as soon as he found anything, Harry headed back to the hotel to work on the case undisturbed.

When an owl tapped on the window about an hour after he’d settled in, Harry looked up hopefully, only to recognise Pig. He opened the window and the ever-excitable ball of feathers zoomed around the room until Harry was able to snatch him mid-air. "Come on, you. It’s just a hotel room. Nothing to get that stirred up about."

He removed the scroll and opened it. He smiled.

Harry, feel like meeting up for supper at the Leaky? Say seven o’clock? Ron’s still away and I thought we could catch up. Give response to Pig. Love, Hermione.



He replied in the affirmative and got back to work feeling a bit more cheerful. He and Hermione hadn’t had a chance to talk on their own since last Christmas when they’d stolen a few moments at the annual Weasley Christmas at the Burrow. It’d be nice to chat.

A few hours later, Harry tossed aside the papers he’d been staring at, bleary-eyed, for the past ten minutes. Something was niggling at the back of his mind and he’d become distracted. Though there’d been no arrangement between them for Draco to return, and there weren’t any outstanding questions he needed to talk to him about, Harry had somehow expected him to show up. In a matter of a few days, he’d grown accustomed to seeing Draco. Looked forward it, despite the emotional upheaval caused by their close proximity.

As he replayed yesterday’s intensely charged conversation, he wondered if he’d been too harsh. He’d only wanted to be sure of Draco’s motivation. That and, when it came down to it, Harry’d had all that bottled up inside for five years. He supposed it was a lucky thing he hadn’t blurted all that out on day one. But he hadn’t meant to throw Draco’s words back in his face, no matter how much they still stung.

In the bright light of day, he realised that Draco had actually poured his heart out to Harry. He’d laid himself bare and had to have been vulnerable. Something Draco hated to be, fought against always. Add to that the new-found knowledge of what had prompted that conversation all those years ago, and Harry began to feel like a right shit.

As he was about to send a message to Draco telling him just that, another tap came at the window. He let the owl in and found a message from Mac. Forgetting everything else, he Apparated to the Ministry, hoping that this might be the break he needed in the case.

It was and it wasn’t. Mac had narrowed down some peculiar activity to a particular residence. He hadn’t taken note of it right away, because it wasn’t a particularly large wave of magic, but after finding no such surge in magical activity, he went back to study the records with a closer eye.

"This pattern started about six months ago at one house. See this?" He pointed to a page that showed a line graph, one that was mainly flat, with blips where the line shot up and then back down again every so often. "See how it sits at a low level?" Harry nodded. "That’s just ambient magic – keeping the wards up, interior climate at a constant level, that sort of thing. But then look at these." He pointed to peaks in the line where there’d been increases in magic.

Harry studied them. "They look almost rhythmic."

Mac grinned and nodded. "Exactly. That’s what caught my eye. There’s nothing random about it. In fact, there seems to be nothing going on for a two-week period, then boom, a surge of magic – incoming, by the way – and then nothing for another two weeks. Then, like clockwork, incoming magic, then nothing."

"What do you think that means?"

"My best guess is that this place is not being lived in. There’d be a lot more magic, and it’d fluctuate whenever spells were cast. Looks to me like it’s set up as a place to receive those signals you were talking about, but nothing else."

"So that if someone – the Aurors, for instance – discovered the transmissions, the person’s whereabouts would remain concealed, because they weren’t actually there."

"That sounds about right," Mac agreed.

Harry looked at the last date of transmission, and sure enough it was the same day his trace had detected the transmission from Draco’s flat. That gave him less than two weeks before the next one. "How strong do you figure the wards are, based on the level of ambient magic in place?"

"Strong," he said. "But not Auror-level strong, if that’s any help."

Harry nodded. "It is. Thanks."

"Anytime." He flipped to the last page and pointed at an address. "That’s the place." Harry tapped it with his finger and committed it to memory. Mac handed over his report. "Good luck, and you’ll let me know when you catch the bastard, yeah?"

"You’ll be one of the first," Harry assured him. "Now go home; it’s late."

Mac chuckled. "Will do. But you knew I couldn’t leave without finishing this."

"Yeah, you rock, Mac."

"Tell my boss that."

Harry tucked away the report and ran from the room, determined to share the news with Draco. He called over his shoulder, "You can count on it."

He took out the coin and sent Draco a message. News on the case. Need to talk.

By the time he got back to the hotel, he only had a quarter of an hour before he had to leave for his dinner with Hermione. He spent the time planning his strategy to catch Rowle. He needed to stake out the place, scan the wards and try to gain entry. He ruled out going for a warrant, not with Draco’s life at risk and the delays he knew would face him in order to get one. If he could get one. The evidence was clear to Harry, but did not amount to anything that could justify a warrant. Better to ask for forgiveness than permission. And when it came to a Death Eater, it didn’t even matter if this case fell apart; Rowle would be returned to Azkaban for life based on prior crimes. It was a win-win in Harry’s book.

He’d need to set his own trap, undetected, to catch anyone entering the place. He suspected Rowle might not show up himself, so Harry needed to attach a tracking charm to whomever entered, then follow them – hopefully right to Rowle.

When it was time to leave and he’d not heard back from Draco, he got himself ready and made his way to the Leaky. He’d have to bring Draco up to speed later.

He met Hermione outside the pub and when they went in, he placed their drinks order while she grabbed a table in back. After taking his order, the bartender motioned him on ahead to the table. "Replacing the keg. Just about done, but it’ll be a couple of minutes more. I’ll have Kathie bring the drinks round as soon as we’re done."

"Cheers," Harry said and he made his way to the table. As he approached, the busboy deposited two glasses of water, cutlery and napkins and moved to the next table to pick up the empty glasses left behind. "They’ll bring the drinks over," Harry told Hermione.

"Sounds good." No sooner did he get his bum in his seat than she said, "So, I thought it best to meet on neutral ground."

"What?" Harry laughed. "Why would we need neutral ground?"

She fidgeted in her seat, turning her fork over in her hand before putting it down and looking up at Harry. "Well, Ron’s away right now, but could come home at any minute." She bit her bottom lip, then said, "And I know that you’re not staying at home right now."

"How did you –?" But of course he knew. "Never mind. Ginny."

"Yes, Ginny. She came by to see me last night." She looked at Harry as if to see into his mind. He Occluded himself, just in case. "She was a right mess."

Harry shrugged, then picked up his glass of water and took a sip. He could use that pint, damn it. "Was she?" He was going for indifferent but suspected he sounded angrier than he’d hoped.

Hermione frowned. "Yes, she was." Her voice was harsh and came out rather louder than she’d expected, if her look of surprise was any indication. She cast a swift silencing charm and continued. "And I can’t say that I blame her." She glared at Harry, but he said nothing. Anger was beginning to swirl around in his gut and he needed a moment before he tried to speak. "What were you thinking, Harry? After all this time, demanding that she get out? And in two days!" She looked disgusted. Still he said nothing. He waited for her to continue, so he could get a fuller picture of precisely what Ginny had told her.

She picked up her napkin and started twisting it in her hands. When she realised what she was doing, she tossed it onto the table. "I blame myself, you know."

"What?" he said. "How did you work that out?" Had she known all along what Ginny and Ron had done? Had she been a part of it? Planned it? Helped them keep it from him?

She rolled her eyes as though he’d said something incredibly stupid. "I’m the one that told her to tell you how she felt. That she wanted to get married. I never expected you would throw her out for that." She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms over her chest, glaring at Harry.

Thankfully, the waitress came over with their drinks and Hermione ended the charm. "Sorry for the wait. Can I get you anything else?" Harry smiled and took a long pull of his beer, debating ordering another right then.

"Not right now, thank you," Hermione said, plastering on a smile. She took a perfunctory sip of her wine and Kathie left.

"Well?" she said, glaring daggers at Harry. He raised his brows and she said, "What do you have to say for yourself?"

Harry sat back and took another long draw from his pint, letting it slide down his throat and cool him down slightly before answering her. He placed it down carefully and cast a fresh silencing charm over their table. He leaned forward and smiled. "What precisely did Ginny say to you? What is it that I’m supposed to have done that has you this riled with me?"

Hermione scowled. She was used to getting answers, not questions thrown back at her. "She said that you’d planned a nice dinner at home for the two of you and that you were going to talk about wedding plans afterwards."

He showed his surprise before reaching for his glass once more. He sipped it slowly this time, then put it back down. "Funny, I don’t remember saying anything about wedding plans."

Hermione looked confused. "But Ginny said –"

"Yes, I have an idea of what she might have said. In truth, she mentioned marriage after visiting with you. What you might not know is that we’d been having ... issues already and the last thing on my mind was getting married. Which I told her. I only agreed to talk the next day." Her brows furrowed as she digested that bit of news. "What else did she say?"

She picked up her glass and stared into it. Harry recognised this as her ‘going over a conversation in her head’ look. He let her work through it. "Well, she burst into tears at that point. Then said something about you saying awful things to her and something about work and something else about her not knowing you and then you told her to get out and you left."

Harry barked out a laugh, drained his glass and motioned to the barkeep for another. "So let me get this straight," he said. "First, I was planning some romantic dinner as a prelude to a discussion of our forthcoming wedded bliss, is that right?" She fidgeted, but nodded. "Right, then out of nowhere I spewed off a bunch of horrible things, announced she didn’t know me and kicked her out of the house?"

"Yes, with only two days to move."

He nodded and took a fortifying breath. "So you, naturally, think I’m a right bastard."

"Well ..."

"So you’ve made up your mind about me, then. No point hearing my side."

She grabbed the napkin again. "I didn’t say that."

"No," Harry said, "but you certainly came at me, guns blazing."

"You haven’t denied kicking her out."

"No."

"And you’re not staying at the house right now."

"No."

"And you’re not getting married."

He laughed. "Oh, hell, no." Blessedly, Kathie brought his second beer. He dropped the spell, lifted his beer in a toast and thanked her, then erected the spell once more. He took a sip.

"Well?" she prodded.

"Well what?"

"What happened?"

He leaned forward across the table. "Are you sure you want to know?"

She frowned. "Of course I want to know. I care about both of you and I can’t believe it’s over, not after all this time."

Harry reached once more for his beer and took a slow sip, savouring the bitter taste. "Oh, it’s over. It’s definitely over."

"But why?"

"Let’s just say that – after I’d agreed to talk with Ginny – I found out some disturbing news." He hesitated but – knowing that Hermione’s determination would wear him down eventually – continued. "I don’t think you really want to know what happened."

"Why wouldn’t I?"

"Because it involves Ron, too."

She took a large sip of her wine at those words, then fixed her gaze on Harry. "Now I really want to know."

"I don’t think you do, but ..."

"Spit it out, Harry."

So he told her. Everything. He’d expected shock when he told her about his short-lived relationship with Draco, but she just smiled and said, "I always wondered."

That threw him. "Wondered what?"

She shrugged. "If the two of you would ever stop pulling each other’s pigtails long enough to see if there was anything there." The shock he’d expected from Hermione bloomed on his own face as his mouth fell open. She chuckled. "What? I always thought there was some serious chemistry going on there – well, at least from fifth year on. It’s just we were ... well, rather busy with other things for me to come right out and ask you. And with Draco’s father ... being who he was ..."

Harry narrowed his eyes. "You really are far too smart for your own good."

She laughed and toasted him. "So, go on. Then what happened?"

"Ron and Ginny happened."

She narrowed her eyes. "What?"

"They went behind my back, to Draco, and told him to break things off with me. Told him he’d ruin my life, no one would ever hire me as an Auror, let alone anything more. They even suggested the Ministry might lock me up to prevent such a strong wizard – me – from being influenced by a Death Eater – him."

She laughed at that last bit. "I’d like to have seen them try that."

He shrugged. "Yeah, that was a bit far-fetched, but the rest resonated. It worked. He called things off, said it had never meant anything. Said he would dutifully marry a pureblood witch but ..." This part was hard to say, even now, even knowing now that he hadn’t meant it at the time. "But we could get together and fuck – on the side and in private – once in a while. You know, after he got married."

Hermione gasped. "He didn’t."

"He did." Harry took another pull of his pint and stared at the table. "He was very convincing."

"And you believed him."

He slid his glass from hand to hand. "Not at first, I didn’t. I mean, I had no idea why he’d said what he had, but as time went on and he didn’t contact me, I started to believe it. Realised that I’d been a complete idiot. I couldn’t trust my own instincts, started to wonder what sort of useless Auror I’d be if I couldn’t even see through something like that, from someone I’d spent years distrusting."

Hermione stopped his glass mid-slide and grabbed his hand. She squeezed. "I’m so sorry, Harry."

He looked up at her and knew at once she’d not known a thing before now. "Yeah, me too."

He felt raw, exposed under her gaze. He reached for the menus and thrust one into her hands. "We should order some food before I drink my supper and I can’t walk out of here."

She smiled and nodded. By the time Kathie returned to take their orders, Harry’d composed himself reasonably well and was able to enjoy the meal with his friend. He could face everything else tomorrow.


Continued in Part 14

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 12
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 12



Harry debated getting a bottle of firewhiskey, but thought better of it. Probably best to keep a clear head. Besides, he needed to get to the bottom of this case. He’d wasted enough time today already, dealing with his mess of a personal life. As he’d done after Draco had left, he’d dive into his work, immersing himself in anything and everything that could get his mind off ... well, everything that wasn’t work.

He tossed his bag beside the closet and went downstairs for a coffee – a large, strong cup of coffee, thanks. When he returned, it was to find Draco sitting at the table.

He jumped when Harry entered. "I – I didn’t know you’d be here," he said when he saw Harry. "I thought you’d be at home."

Harry shrugged. "I sorta bailed on my work earlier, so I thought it’d be best to get back at it, at least for a while." He didn’t want to talk about Ginny right now. He didn’t see the point. "What are you doing here?"

"I’m sorry." He was strung tight as a wire. "I can just leave." He stood up to do just that.

Harry stopped him with a shake of the head. "I didn’t mean you had to leave, only that I figured you’d have better things to do."

Draco relaxed a fraction, but remained wound up. "I – look, I know the bugs are gone now, but ..." He rubbed his palms on his legs nervously. "I still feel eyes on me, like someone’s watching every move I make, listening to everything I say. It’s creeping me out, if I’m honest."

Harry nodded. He’d feel the same way. "Do you want some tea? A firewhiskey, maybe, to relax?"

Draco snorted. "I think I’ve had enough firewhiskey for a while, thanks." Then he mumbled, "Especially around you."

Harry didn’t respond to that. "Tea, then? They make a decent cup downstairs. I can get you –"

Draco stood up, cutting Harry off. "It’s okay, I can get myself some." He looked around the room nervously. "Or maybe it’d be best if I just went back home. I’m sure I’ll be fine."

"Draco, it’s okay. I’m just going to be working on your case anyway, so it couldn’t hurt having you around if I have any questions."

"Yeah?" He looked hopeful and Harry couldn’t help the surge of protectiveness he felt for him. Bloody hell, he needed his head examined.

"I doubt it’ll help you relax, but as long as you’re okay talking about it, I could use the help."

Draco gave a sad half-smile. "Maybe not, but if it helps to end this nightmare sooner, I’m all for it." He opened the door to go downstairs. "Be right back."

It was only after he’d been gone a few moments that Harry realised Draco wasn’t a registered guest of the hotel and might raise some eyebrows with his appearance, particularly entering the pub from the hotel. Now tense, but convinced he’d draw even more attention by going after Draco, he pulled out the coin. Hoping Draco still had his coin, Harry said, "Enter pub from outside, not hotel lobby."

He got no answer. When Draco returned, he Apparated in. He rolled his eyes at Harry. "I’ve got someone after me, Potter. Did you really imagine me daft enough to enter from the lobby?"

Harry shrugged. "I didn’t think about it until you were gone, so it wasn’t a stretch that you might not have thought about it either."

He shrugged and only then did Harry realise he wasn’t carrying a tea. "Okay, truth: I realised the same thing halfway down the stairs, so I popped back to my flat and picked this up." He reached inside one pocket and withdrew a variety of gourmet teas, placing them on the side table, then from his other pocket he withdrew and enlarged a tea pot and two mugs. "I figured we’re here often enough that we might as well have some good tea."

Harry laughed. "Great idea, thanks. I think I’ve been drinking too much coffee anyway."

While Draco made a pot of his fancy tea, Harry drank his coffee and made a list of the questions he thought Draco might be able to answer, to help him fill in the gaps.

It turned out he was helpful, particularly connecting Death Eaters to each other. Unfortunately, besides Antonin Dolohov, who was safely tucked away in Azkaban, Rowle hadn’t ever connected with other Voldemort followers.

"I think he just went along with the group as an outlet for his sociopathic and sadistic tendencies. Hiding in plain view, as it were."

Harry shuddered. He’d come across a fair few sick characters in his time, but thankfully most weren’t outright sociopaths. "So you don’t think he bought into the ideology?"

Draco, brows furrowed, pondered the question for some time before saying, "I don’t really know. He was definitely brought up with the whole pureblood is best mentality, and with the desire to rule over Muggles, but I don’t think it went any deeper than being able to wield power over those less powerful or strong. I think if a Muggle offered him more freedom to act out his sick fantasies, he’d just as soon pair up with that person as a wizard."

This struck Harry as odd. His face must have shown his doubt, because Draco added, "Oh, he wouldn’t like it. And he’d turn on the Muggle in a heartbeat. But he’d get what he could out of the arrangement for himself first."

"But he stuck with the Death Eaters, even after Voldemort punished him."

Draco nodded. "He did. I think Voldemort might have been the only person who ever scared him." He laughed. "And I bet he’d have killed him too, if the chance arose."

Harry let all that settle, careful not to show how disturbing this was. Rowle was not just someone looking to get revenge for a slight. If he cared for no one but himself, he’d have viewed Draco – and Lucius, for that matter – not as an enemy, but as an obstacle. An obstacle to be eliminated. There would be no negotiating with him. No hesitation on his part to take out anyone and everyone that prevented him accomplishing his goal. And Harry was pretty sure that goal was to eliminate Draco, Lucius and possibly Narcissa. He’d probably get some satisfaction out of getting Harry out of the way too, since he’d been instrumental in causing Rowle’s initial punishment.

Draco got up to get another cup of tea. He took a few steps before stopping. "What’s this?" He kicked Harry’s bag that sat where he’d tossed it when he’d first come in.

Shit. He’d meant to tuck that away in the closet, but had forgotten. "Er."

"Are you staying here?"

Harry ran his hand over the back of his neck. "For a little bit, yeah."

Draco’s eyes widened. "Is this a one-night thing or ..." He left the rest of his sentence hanging.

"Two, actually." At Draco’s puzzled look, he added, "I gave Ginny two days to move out."

After nearly a minute of awkward silence, Draco’s look turned from shocked to amused. "Impressive."

"What?"

"I never would have ... I just figured you’d ... you’re all about forgiveness and ..."

If Harry hadn’t been in such a frazzled state himself, he’d have found Draco’s inability to spit out what he was thinking more humorous. "You sound as articulate as you usually accuse me of being."

"Shut up," he said and a grin tugged at his lips. "It’s just that I’d never have imagined you’d kick her out. That just seems so ..."

"Mean? Spiteful?"

"Normal."

"Gee, thanks." Harry tried to look offended, but based on Draco’s smirk, he didn’t think he’d succeeded.

"Well, I mean really. You forgive people, you help people, you save people. You’re not normal, Potter. You’re constantly putting other people’s interests before your own, and I have to say I’m impressed. It’s high time you did something for you for a change."

"Careful, Malfoy. That almost sounded like a compliment."

Draco shrugged. "It wasn’t meant to be." He mumbled something that sounded suspiciously like Hufflepuff. "But, well ... since you probably do find that complimentary, don’t let it go to your head or anything."

Harry chuckled. "I’ll try not to."

"So why are you here? Why not kick her out right away?"

Harry’s face grew warm. "Because that would be mean."

Draco coughed out, "Normal." Harry balled up a piece of parchment and pitched it at his head.

He caught it and lobbed it back at Harry, then went to get his tea. As he sat down with it, he said, "I’ll head out after I’m done this. Leave you to get some rest."

"You don’t have to," Harry said without thinking. As soon as his brain caught up to his mouth, and he realised what that might sound like, he added, "I mean, if it’s going to bother you being there, you can stay a bit longer. I’ll be up for a while yet." He didn’t miss the hint of a smile as Draco sipped his tea.

After a short time, Harry was deep into reading an older report about Rowle’s associates from his younger days when Draco brought him back to the present. "Was it awful?" he asked.

Harry tossed the report onto the table and ran his hands over his face. He didn’t need Draco to explain what it he was referring to. Harry wasn’t sure how to answer. He ran over the events of the day once more – something he’d hoped to escape while he was here. "Not as bad as watching your memory in the Pensieve," he said with conviction.

That seemed to surprise Draco. He sat up straighter and tilted his head to the side, considering Harry. He could practically hear the wheels in Draco’s brain spinning. "How so?"

Harry sighed. He didn’t want to talk about it. After a few minutes of silence, he relented. It’s not like Draco hadn’t already confessed to Harry how he felt, even if he had been drunk. "I don’t know how to describe it, really. I guess it was like watching an oncoming train, unable to get out of its path, watching how Ron and Ginny hammered away at you. I hadn’t seen that side of either of them, and they seemed to be enjoying it. They enjoyed hurting you." Draco’s expression softened. "I hated seeing that and not being able to stop it. It was like a punch to the gut. They looked so pleased with themselves, Ginny in particular, that I wanted to scream at them to stop. And I kinda wanted to punch Ron."

Draco gave a half-grin. "For what it’s worth, I wanted to do the same."

"I wish you had," Harry said. He wasn’t so sure he wouldn’t do just that the next time he saw Ron. "Then, beyond the outward anger I felt at what they were doing to you, there was a raw, burning sensation deep inside me at what they had done to us. That feeling hasn’t left me. They fucked with our lives and they stayed silent about it for five years. Five years! Every passage of time – every week, month, year they said nothing – feels like a new betrayal, something they allowed to happen over and over and over again."

Draco stared at his empty cup. "I should have told you sooner."

Harry nodded. "Yeah, you should have."

"I’m sorry." He spoke to his cup. "I wanted to. So many times I wanted to."

"So why didn’t you?"

"I nearly did, more than once. But then I’d see how well you were doing, and ... it wouldn’t have been fair. You’d moved on, you were making a great life for yourself, and I’d only have held you back."

Harry scowled. "How can you say that?"

"First, you got the Order of Merlin for services during the war. Then there was the dedication of that wing of Hogwarts after the school reopened. Then you set up that house for war orphans."

"Okay," Harry interrupted. The Order of Merlin had been awarded to many people who’d fought in the war, so he’d accepted that and made a point of reinforcing that he’d been just one of many. And yes, the orphanage had been his brainchild, after seeing the serviceable but desolate place Voldemort had grown up in, but he’d wanted to do it quietly and so many others had been instrumental in bringing it to fruition. The Hogwarts wing was just downright embarrassing. He was just a kid that went there, broke a bunch of rules, and blundered his way into ending Voldemort. He still felt weird about it. "But none of that would have changed if you’d told me."

"Maybe not those things, but everything that followed would have, and I knew it. The public loved you – they still do. Like I said, you always put other people before yourself. You’re a war hero with a heart that never hesitates to help anyone that asks."

Harry rolled his eyes. "I’m not perfect."

Draco snorted. "I know that. But the public doesn’t. All they see is what the media chooses to show them. And you’re the media’s darling, even now."

"Arseholes," Harry grunted. "They’d turn on me in an instant if they thought it would help them sell more papers."

"Exactly my point. They would have turned on you in a heartbeat if they’d found out about us." He let that settle before continuing. "Say what you will about the weasel and weaselette, but they weren’t wrong. I watched as you became the unofficial lead of a new generation of Aurors, praised as the top of your class, then assigned to Kingsley’s special task force to eliminate corruption in the Ministry."

"I wasn’t the only one," Harry countered.

Draco ignored him. "You had the highest case clearance rate of any Auror, and got promoted within two years of graduation."

Harry wasn’t sure if he should be flattered that Draco had followed his career so closely, or irritated at the non-stop press coverage he got. "That’s because I poured every ounce of myself into the job."

"You’re in line to become Head Auror and, no doubt, it’s only a matter of time until you’re heading up the DMLE. There are even rumours of your future as Minister of Magic."

Harry nearly choked on that last one. "Good god, could you imagine me trying to navigate the politics of being the Minister?"

Draco chuckled. "Okay, I never bought into that one. You’d be horrible."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence." Truth be told, it was comforting to have someone acknowledge his shortcomings.

He shrugged. "Well, it’s true and we both know it. But all the rest? That’s you. It’s all you. You deserve every bit of it. Ron was right. You’re a leader and you deserve the chance to make a difference."

He didn’t feel like a leader half the time. But then, the other half of the time he just acted on instinct and people followed his lead. It just came naturally. "Maybe," he conceded.

"Definitely."

"Fine. Even if what you say is true, why would that have stopped you from telling me the truth?"

"Because you’d probably have done something noble and stupid, ruining your chance to prove what you can do."

"Noble and stupid?"

"Yeah, like coming out publicly about us, only to be crucified by the media."

Harry shrugged. "I’ve been through worse."

"Perhaps, perhaps not. But the reality is that the public – at least a good portion of it – would have turned on you and would have challenged everything you did."

"So what? Like I care what everyone says about me. I can –"

Draco raised a hand to stop him. "You might be strong enough to withstand the media and the public – you’ve had a lifetime to hone those skills – but would your bosses be? Even if Kingsley would, could you say the same for every person that would ever have a say in your possible promotion? You may not be Minister, but you know that politics play a big role in everything the Ministry does. And you’d have been right in the middle of it. A liability."

"I –"

"Here’s the thing. Even if I hated what they said to me, they were right. Being with me would have prevented you from achieving your goals. It would have been selfish of me to stay."

Harry didn’t know what to say to that. "What does that even mean? I never wanted you to leave. How could it be selfish for you to do what I wanted?"

He let out an exasperated sigh. "You told me yourself just the other day that you love your job. If you couldn’t have been an Auror, how long would it have been before you resented me?"

Harry thought about that. What life would be like if he weren’t an Auror. Then he thought about what his life had been like without Draco. "I wouldn’t have resented you."

"You probably never would have said anything. Would have stayed with me just to prove a point, no matter how miserable you were. It would have killed me to watch that happen, to watch you grow to loathe me, see you look at me with contempt. So that’s why I never told you. But every now and again I regretted it." He looked Harry in the eye then. "No, that’s not right. I regretted it every single day. But then I’d see an article about you. About how you were the Ministry’s golden boy and how everybody loved you and what an amazing Auror and leader and role model you were. And then I’d tell myself that, no matter how much it hurt, I’d done the right thing. Maybe not for me, but for you."

"But how could you know if it was right for me if you never asked?" Harry tried but failed to keep the pain out of his voice. "You never gave me the chance to make that choice for myself."

"I know, and for that I’m sorry. Really, really sorry." He sounded sorry. Harry remembered the previous night and Draco’s drunken confession and knew he was sorry. But was it enough for Harry to forgive him? "But, like I said before, you would have put me before yourself, like you always do. This was my chance to put you first. For once in my life, I didn’t do the selfish thing."

His words echoed in the silence that followed. Harry broke it by saying, "You put your parents first, too. You weren’t always selfish, no matter what you think."

He waved away Harry’s comment. "Don’t get me wrong, I was angry. So angry that they’d put me in that situation, made me look at myself, made me think about how us being together could hurt you. Made me acknowledge what I already knew: that you deserve so much better than me.

"I won’t lie. It killed me to see you with her, when you eventually got back together. Then I really wanted to tell you. Warn you about her. Fuck this selfless shit; I suck at it. But then I remembered the two of you in school and I figured you’d have a chance at happiness. And your career kept progressing, so as time went on, it just became harder and harder to convince myself that I should tell you. You’d moved on without me and your life was great. Who the hell was I to ruin that? And I convinced myself that, in the end, you’d have ended up hating me anyway, so everyone was better off with a clean break."

"How many times do I have to tell you that I could never hate you?"

Draco ran his hands through his hair, looking utterly miserable. "But I didn’t know that then. We’d spent years hating, or nearly hating each other. And only a few months ... not."

"And the way it ended?" Harry said. "That was anything but a clean break."

"What do you mean? I thought I’d made it clear."

"It came right out of left field, hit me like a bludger to the head. I had no idea, no hint, no inkling that you didn’t feel the same way I did. And then ... out of nowhere. You blindsided me and before I had the chance to process what you were saying, you were gone."

He began to reach for Harry’s hand, but pulled back. "I’m so sorry."

Harry didn’t want to hear how sorry he was. "So you’ve said." His head reeled from the ups and downs of the last few days. Had it really only been a few days since his life had been turned upside down? "So why tell me now? What do you expect from me? What do you want?"

Draco ran fingers over his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose, as though warding off a headache. "I did it for you."

"Excuse me?"

"The other day, when you told me ... you said that you had me to thank for never trusting your feelings. I didn’t know."

Harry had a vague recollection of saying something to that effect. "But you didn’t say anything then."

He didn’t seem to hear. "I never meant to hurt you." Harry snorted derisively. "Okay, I knew my words would bite, but we’d said awful things to each other in the past. I figured you’d just chalk it all up to me being the arsehole you always pegged me for, and you’d move on. If I were lucky, you’d remember me as an interesting, if ill-advised, diversion from your past that you’d move on from. I never knew that I had the power to hurt you that deeply."

Harry clenched his jaw but showed no other outward sign that he’d hit the mark. "So you told me to ease your conscience?"

"No." He shook his head and took a moment to continue. Harry used that time to study the distress on his face. He wanted to wipe away the lines between his eyes. "You surprised me when you told me what a lasting impact ... well. But still, I told myself you were better off. And you were happy with her. I hated myself for what I’d said to you, how I’d ended things, but telling you would have only made things worse. I don’t know." He got up and began pacing, eyes darting around like a caged animal looking for escape. "But then you said, so insistently, so emphatically, that it’s always better to know the truth. Always. Especially when it hurts."

"It’s true," Harry said, and he believed that with everything in him. He’d been lied to enough over the years. The truth, no matter what it was, he could deal with. He’d get past the pain.

"Is it really?" He stopped pacing and stood staring at Harry for a good long minute. "Because you look ... well, you look like shit."

Harry ran his hand through his mop of unruly hair. "Yeah? Well, you don’t look so great yourself."

"I’ve been better," Draco acknowledged, slumping back down into his chair. "But seriously, Harry. Please tell me I did the right thing. That I didn’t make things worse for you."

Harry gave a half-hearted grin. "You did the right thing."

"Really? Because I swear I never wanted to ..." He squeezed the back of his neck and rolled his head from side to side. "I never expected you to throw her out of your house."

Harry frowned, puzzled at this statement. "What did you expect me to do? Continue living a lie?"

"I don’t know. I just ... well, you’d been together for so long, I guess I just thought you’d clear the air and move on. Together."

"So you didn’t expect us to break up? Hadn’t hoped that would be the end result?"

He caught Harry’s gaze and held it until it almost became awkward before looking away. "I won’t deny hoping for that in the past. Many times, if I’m honest. But yesterday? I hadn’t thought it through. Hadn’t considered anything beyond telling, or rather showing you the truth."

Harry narrowed his eyes, acutely aware he was dealing with a Slytherin. He wanted to believe Draco, but he couldn’t let his guard down. He felt raw enough already. "So what would you say if I were to suggest ... oh, I don’t know ... let’s get together, scratch that itch, just one more time?" Draco’s head shot up and his eyes widened. Harry leaned across the table towards him. "You know, for old time’s sake."

Draco pulled back. "That’s not funny."

Harry sat back slowly and crossed his arms over his chest. "I’m not laughing."

Draco’s mouth went slack and he stared at Harry. Kept staring, eyes boring into Harry’s own. "I –"

"Don’t tell me you haven’t thought about it."

He blinked. "Nearly every day for five years."

"So what’s the problem, then?"

His face hardened and a mask of indifference fell over his features. "What are you playing at?"

Harry shrugged. "Isn’t this what you suggested yourself? How had you put it? Should I want to fuck occasionally. I think those were your words. On the side and in private, of course. Not that either of us would be doing it on the side, now, but still. This is private. And no one need ever know."

Draco winced. "I didn’t mean that."

"No? Then why say it?"

"Because I knew you’d never do that."

Harry smirked. "True. I would never knowingly do something that would hurt someone else – your wife, for instance."

"Harry, please. I told you I was sorry. I came up with the best way I knew how to get you to not want to be with me."

Harry wasn’t sure where all this was coming from, but it seemed all his old pain and hurt, and his desperate need for answers, for the truth, had bubbled up to the surface. And while he had Draco here, he would get what answers he could. Today. Now. "See, now that’s what I don’t understand. It’s like you were trying to make me hate you. Why do that? Why not just break things off and move on?"

Once more, he got up. At first Harry thought he was going to leave, but then he started to pace again. Harry let the silence stretch. He had all night, after all. Eventually, Draco spoke. "Because I didn’t think I was strong enough. If I had to face you again, see you look at me with anything but loathing in your eyes, I don’t think I could have kept the truth from you. I don’t think I could have stopped myself reaching out. Touching you. Kissing you." He stopped his pacing and leaned his forehead against the wall and mumbled, "I can barely do that now, all this time later."

Harry could understand that. Just seeing Draco again had brought everything back to the forefront of his mind. He would never act on his feelings, not while he was with Ginny. And not while he was on the case investigating threats against Draco. But he couldn’t deny how hard it was to be around Draco. To fight his feelings.

"So, then. If I asked you, again, to just ... you know. Fuck. One more time. Your answer would be?"

He let out a moan, then pushed away from the wall, turned around and leaned back against it, closing his eyes and banging his head lightly against the surface. "Are you trying to kill me?" His voice cracked.

"No," Harry said. "Just asking a simple question."

Draco laughed but his eyes squeezed together in pain. "But that’s just it, isn’t it? Nothing’s ever been simple between us."

"And?"

"And my answer would be no, because I don’t think I could walk away again. And if I could, I wouldn’t want some one-off fuck to be what I remember of us."

"So you really wouldn’t?"

"Of course I would!" he shouted, pushing away from the wall and marching over to stand in front of Harry. He put his hands on the table and leaned in. "I would say no because I know that would be the right thing to do. For self-preservation, if nothing else. But all you’d have to do is look at me the way you used to. Or smile at me. Or touch me. And I’d be lost. I’d do whatever you wanted for however long I could. Because I’m utterly defenceless when it comes to you."

"Okay," Harry said. "Just so we’re clear."

Draco stood back up, looking utterly spent, and took several deep breaths. "I should go."

"Probably best," Harry agreed.

It was only after several hours of tossing and turning, his mind processing all the events of the past few days, that Harry finally relented and took out the phial of Dreamless Sleep he’d packed. He poured the liquid down his throat and saw Draco’s face one last time before the potion took hold and he drifted into darkness.


Continued in Part 13

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 11
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 11


Harry arrived at home and collapsed onto the sofa, elbows resting on his legs and head in his hands. His entire body shook as he forced himself to breathe. In. Out. In. Out. His stomach roiled but he swallowed down the urge to vomit. Betrayal clawed at him from his core.

He laughed harshly. Well, weren’t they a pair? He’d felt sorry for Draco after Lucius had betrayed him, had tried to control him. Lucius at least had never pretended to be anything but a bastard.

But Ron. And Ginny. They’d always – always – professed to be in Harry’s corner. They’d supposedly been disgusted with how others had deceived Harry, had tried to manipulate and control his life according to what they thought was best. The knife in his back twisted a little more. Dumbledore’s betrayal had hurt – as Snape had said, he’d spent Harry’s life preparing him for slaughter – but in the end, Harry had come to realise that not all was as it had seemed. Dumbledore hadn’t been preparing him for death so much as taking a calculated risk, hoping for, and indeed banking on, Harry’s survival. A small distinction for some, but since it had paid off, Harry had accepted it.

Ron had been disgusted by the Dursleys’ lies and appalled that they’d kept the truth from Harry his whole life. He’d also consistently and repeatedly said how much he’d wished he could have confronted Dumbledore and given him a piece of his mind. He could have – should have – done things another way. Should have trusted Harry with the knowledge of what needed to be done. Should have let Harry make that choice at the outset, not in the heat of the moment, in the middle of a war, while watching his friends dying around him. Ron had been furious, and although Harry understood why Dumbledore had done what he had, and had defended him to a point, Harry had also welcomed Ron’s indignation on his part. He’d felt that someone really cared about him unconditionally. Like a brother.

But now? God, he felt ill. Trying for some perspective, he reasoned that Ron hadn’t been throwing Harry’s life away, hadn’t manipulated him into a course of action to follow a predetermined path ... or had he? Had it been as he’d told Draco, that it was for Harry’s own good? Or had he manoeuvred things so that Harry and Ginny would end up together? Had he done it for Harry, for Ginny or for himself? Did it even matter?

And Ginny. Fucking hell, he felt used. Not once in the last five years had she even hinted that she knew he’d been involved with Draco. He thought back, trying to remember the precise time they’d started seeing each other again. He couldn’t pinpoint it. Things were all tied up in family. The Weasleys were his family. He’d been there so often, the lines had blurred. When had they gone from mutual grief and comfort over the death of Fred and so many others to something more? Harry now began to question every conversation they’d had during that time, to see if things had developed naturally or if every word, every touch, every action had been choreographed to lead to their eventual reconciliation as a couple.

Ginny had always been a strong, resourceful girl and had grown into a headstrong, determined woman. She’d learned at a young age, as the baby and only girl in the family, to work people and situations to her advantage. Is that what she’d done with Harry? Or had she simply been looking out for him? And again, did it matter?

He didn’t question their love for him. He didn’t – he wouldn’t – minimise his own feelings for them either. But this calculated, unrepentant attack on Draco was not something he could stand for. And their utter disregard for Harry’s own feelings rankled more than he would have thought possible. This wasn’t some small decision they’d taken away from him. This had been his life. He’d shut down completely and poured himself relentlessly into his work after Draco had ended it. Something that, funny enough, Ginny resented. But he’d needed to do it. He’d needed to prove himself worthy of at least some of the praise people had bestowed on him. Prove to himself he wasn’t so horrible a judge of character, despite having been duped by someone he should have been wary of. He’d turned inward and shut off much of the world since then.

And – he choked out a laugh at the irony of this – he’d resisted any sort of real commitment to Ginny, not able to trust himself to know if she, or anyone else for that matter, could ever really love him. Love him for him and not for his name or what he represented.

How had he not seen? How had he not known? He felt like an idiot.

Maybe he hadn’t worked things out, but perhaps a part of him had known something was off. Perhaps he hadn’t been completely closed off to love, but rather had been wary of what his relationship with Ginny meant. He’d never been all-in and maybe that’s why things had gone the way they had. Maybe that’s why they’d become little more than friends.

And until he’d seen Draco again, he’d been carrying on with his life, oblivious to what he was missing. He saw friends occasionally and – as Kingsley had pointed out numerous times – devoted nearly all of his waking hours to his job. He hadn’t given himself the time or space to figure out that he wasn’t happy at all. That he was coasting through life rather than living it.

His thoughts returned to the confrontation they’d had with Draco. How had they found out? He’d told no one. He wondered if Draco thought he had. If that had weighed in on his decision to cut things off with Harry.

He tried to be angry with Draco, too. After all, he hadn’t told Harry anything either. But, Harry realised, why would he have? He’d spent his life surrounded by people who manipulated each other, spoke in code, and rarely gave a straight answer. It wasn’t in his nature to be open and honest about his feelings, not if it left him vulnerable. It just wasn’t what a Slytherin would do. And, after years of outright animosity towards each other, he and Harry had only been together for a few months when they’d confronted him. What was a few months against a lifetime of self-preservation?

He couldn’t excuse Draco’s actions outright, but he couldn’t condemn him for them either. And he had shown Harry the truth in the end. A truth that seemingly pained him as much as it did Harry. They’d have to talk. Really talk. Even if it changed nothing, they deserved to have the closure they hadn’t had five years ago.

But that would come later. Right now Harry needed to figure out what to do about Ginny and Ron.

By the time Ginny returned home, Harry had made up his mind. He’d gone out to pick up dinner from a Muggle restaurant close enough to home for him to walk off some of his anger, and grabbed a bottle of wine while he was at it. Nothing like comfort food to ease the way into an uneasy conversation.

When Ginny walked into the kitchen, she breathed in contentedly. "Pad Thai?"

He nodded. "Bottle of wine chilling, too. Why don’t you wash up, we can eat, and then we’ll talk, yeah?"

She smiled and nodded. "Be back down in twenty."

"I’ll keep it warm."

She kissed him on the cheek and he only just managed not to recoil.

While she was upstairs, he dished out the food and poured two glasses of wine, casting a stasis charm to keep the food warm and wine cold. He sipped his wine slowly while he waited, hoping to calm his nerves while still maintaining his focus. He had no illusions about how this night would end.

She returned, freshly washed, her long hair damp and wavy, her face open and relaxed. She looked so young and pretty that he found himself transported back to happier times, those fleeting, carefree days back in school when they’d fallen for each other. He found himself again wondering how they’d got to this place. She really was so very beautiful, inside and out, that he spared a moment to feel badly for what he was about to do, but forced himself to focus. He’d made his decision and he would not back down.

"Cup of tea?" he asked after they’d finished. She had practice again in the morning and he had no desire to dull his senses, so they’d only had one glass of wine each.

"Sure," she said, once more smiling up at him. Again he felt a pang of guilt that he tamped down.

He brought their mugs of tea into the front room and sat on a chair facing her. "So," he said, "you wanted to talk?"

She put down her cup and nodded. "I did."

"So ... talk."

She frowned a little before plunging ahead. "I was talking to Hermione last night."

"I gathered."

"And she said that I should tell you how I’m feeling."

"Smart woman."

Encouraged, she smiled and leaned forward. "I ... I thought we’d be married, or at least engaged, by now."

"So you said last night."

Her face fell slightly. "Isn’t that what you want?"

He took a sip of his tea, then put it down and sat back. "I did some soul searching today," he said. "Thought about how, exactly, we got to this place."

She cocked her head to the side and gave him a curious look. "And?"

He’d thought about it for a long time and still wasn’t entirely sure of the answer. "Well, after the war, we’d gone our separate ways. After everything, I guess I’d thought we’d drifted apart for good. We were still family, but not ... not like we’d been."

She frowned. "But we got that back."

They hadn’t, really. "How did that happen, exactly?" he asked. "Don’t get me wrong; I just couldn’t really pinpoint that moment, you know, when everything fell into place."

She fidgeted in her seat, clearly not expecting the conversation to have gone in this direction. "What do you mean?"

"I mean I remember clearly how we got together the first time. I’d been watching you all year, something had clicked in my brain early on and I’d realised you were more to me than my best friend’s sister."

"Thanks?"

He laughed. "No, really. You know that. I’d started looking at you differently, started appreciating you for who you were as a person, as a girl, and then I kissed you and the rest was history."

She smiled. "In front of the whole common room."

He chuckled. "I just couldn’t wait until later."

Her smile widened. "That was a great year."

"It really was," he agreed. "But then the war came and we split up."

"You mean you dumped me."

"I didn’t want to."

"I know, but you did all the same."

"Yeah. And then after the war ..."

Her brows furrowed and she started to wring her hands. "I thought you’d come back to me."

"I thought so too," he admitted. "But something changed. We changed. I changed."

"You did. But I never gave up," she said, lifting her chin in that stubborn way of hers. "I knew we were meant to be. There was never anyone else for me."

He considered her words and wondered just what lengths she’d go to in order to get what she wanted. "Is that why you did it?"

She narrowed her eyes in confusion. "Did what?"

"How did you find out?"

She looked even more perplexed. "Find out what?"

"I know," he said.

Silence permeated the room, resting heavily over them. She didn’t say anything but he watched her process his words, run through all possible options in her mind. He saw the moment when everything clicked. She hesitated for a beat before shakily saying, "You know?"

Done with the pretense, his voice turned cold. "Don’t pretend you don’t know what I’m talking about. You’ve insulted my intelligence enough already, thanks."

"Seriously, Harry, what are you talking about?" Her eyes didn’t meet his as she scrambled to deny the truth.

"Draco."

He watched her giveaways. Her eyes flashed, if only for a moment, but it was enough. She was caught and she knew it. She swallowed several times and darted looks around the room. Looking for an escape, perhaps? Then she drew in a breath and sat upright, draping herself in a mask of arrogance and bravado.

"What difference does it make how I knew?"

Now they were getting to the heart of the matter. "Well, you see, Ginny, I was very careful. I mentioned nothing to anyone, never let on. Not once."

"Pfft. That’s because you knew what you were doing wasn’t right. It was disgusting."

Harry clenched his teeth together. That he hadn’t expected from her. "Disgusting, hmm? Is that what you tell your friends, Hannah and Millicent? That they’re disgusting?"

"Of course not!" Her indignation seemed genuine. "I meant only because it was with Malfoy, of all people." She said his name like it was a vile thing, something to be avoided at all costs.

"Oh, so not because he’s a man, but because he was a Death Eater?"

"Yes."

"I see. Just so we’re clear on that." He was relieved. He’d hate to think he’d misjudged her that much. "So, back to the original question: how did you know?"

She hesitated, but Harry didn’t ask again. If there was one thing he’d learned about interrogation techniques, it was to let silence work for you. It’s human nature to want to fill the silence and, more often than not, guilty people gave away a lot when they filled silences.

Ginny did not disappoint. "Fine! I followed you! Satisfied?"

"Not even close," he said. "Why did you follow me? What had you hoped to find?"

"I was worried about you."

Harry snorted. "Right."

"I was. You were becoming more distant."

"So it was about you, not me. You needed to know why I wasn’t more ... I dunno ... affectionate towards you?"

She shrugged. "How did you find out?"

Harry laughed. "Oh, no, you don’t get to ask the questions, Ginny. Let’s just say I know what you did and I want answers."

"What do you want me to say, that I’m sorry? That I shouldn’t have done it? Well I won’t. I did what was right. You deserve far better than the likes of Draco Malfoy."

"You mean I deserve you."

"Well, I like to think I’m a damn sight better than a Death Eater, yeah."

"Really?" he asked, knowing it was cruel but not giving a damn right now. "You know all about who he was – who he is – and you know that you are better than that?"

"Yes!"

"Well, here’s what I know, Gin." He crossed his arms over his chest, closing himself off to her. "Draco isn’t the one who went behind my back to manipulate a situation that affected my life."

"He was a Death Eater, Harry!"

"Draco was a kid that looked up to his dad. Unfortunately, his dad is Lucius Malfoy. He got thrown in prison and Draco was left to pick up the pieces. Voldemort took advantage of a lost kid who desperately wanted to prove himself to his dad, return their name to good standing, and get a little glory along the way."

"He was a Death Eater!" she repeated.

"True. But in name only. His heart wasn’t in it. At first, yes, with glory calling and his family torn apart. But he had no idea what he’d signed up for. And as time progressed, he couldn’t stomach the nastiness of it all."

"He almost killed Ron. Your best friend. And don’t forget Katie."

"He’d never intended to hurt either of them, but I won’t forget, believe me. And neither will he."

"Yeah, right. Stop making excuses for him."

"I’m not excusing what he did. It was wrong. It was stupid. He was desperate, caught between a rock and a hard place. Surrounded by Voldemort and his followers, he felt trapped. He was trapped. He should have asked for help, but never imagined anyone would help him and certainly not his father. Why would anyone want to help Lucius? So he tried to save his family the only way he knew how. When faced with the task he’d been charged with – to kill Dumbledore – he couldn’t. I watched him fall apart when Dumbledore offered him and his family help. He’d made all the wrong choices and he knew it. And he hated himself for it. Still does, I imagine."

"Good. He should. As far as I’m concerned, he can rot in hell."

"I don’t expect you to understand, or to forgive him, or his asshole father."

"I should hope not."

"But you and I fundamentally disagree on what he deserves. Dumbledore – even faced with Draco’s half-arsed attempt at killing him – thought he was worth saving, and so do I. In fact, he’s done a lot to redeem himself, if not his family, including working with the Ministry and testifying against Death Eaters and other sympathisers during the post-war investigations and trials. And he’s led an exemplary life since the war, from what I’ve heard." She snorted. "Look, I don’t expect to change your mind, but he’s not the person you think he is."

"I don’t know what you ever saw in him."

"That’s right, you don’t know. You never did. You never asked. I had no idea anyone even knew about us." He got up from his chair, unable to sit still while this agitated. He walked to the window and stared out at the night sky, dusted with cloud and sprinkled with a few twinkling stars. He wanted to be out there, breathing in the cool, night air. Wanted to be anywhere but in here with Ginny, the walls closing in on him. He turned back to face her, leaning against the window ledge, arms crossed over his chest. "But that’s not really the point now, is it?"

"What do you mean?"

"What I mean is that it wasn’t your choice to make. It was mine. You took that away from me."

"But you couldn’t see. You weren’t thinking clearly. Someone had to –"

"Someone had to what, Gin? Did you really think me incapable of thinking for myself? That you had to step in and do what was right for me? What I couldn’t manage to do for myself?"

She sniffed and held her nose in the air. "Well, yes, if you must know. You obviously didn’t know what you were doing and someone had to make you see reason."

He pushed off from the window and walked towards her. Looking harshly into her eyes, he said, "But that’s not what you did. You didn’t make me see anything. You went behind my back and manipulated a situation that was none of your business."

"Of course it was my business! You were meant to be with me."

And there it was. "So you did what was necessary to make that happen."

"I knew then and I know now that it was the right thing to do."

"But how could you know? You have no idea what he’s like. Or what I’m like when I’m with him. You had no idea what was going on between us, and yet you felt that it was your right to manipulate my life – manipulate me – to serve your own best interest."

"That’s not what happened."

He sighed and ran his hand through his hair. He wasn’t going to get anywhere with her. She was as stubborn as her brother. And he was done with it. He’d had enough manipulation for a lifetime before she and Ron had confronted Draco and she should have known that. She had known that, but it hadn’t stopped her. The road to hell was, indeed, paved with good intentions.

"What I know is that I trusted you and you betrayed that trust."

"But Harry--"

"I’m going to gather some things and go. I’ll give you a couple of days to clear out your stuff, and I’d like you gone by the time I come back."

"But ... you can’t. We have a life together."

"We had a life together. One based on lies and manipulation."

"No! We love each other." She reached out for him, but he grasped her wrists and gently pushed her away. "You love me. You know you do."

"No, Ginny. Right now I don’t even know you. And frankly, I don’t even want to know you." He released her wrists and turned to go up the stairs. "Two days, Ginny." He threw up a shield so she couldn’t follow him and he went into his room to collect some clothes.

Unsure what she might do while he was out of the house, he cast protective charms on everything of value to him, and he returned to the front room. Ginny stood in the same spot he’d left her, face red – from fury or hurt, he couldn’t tell. Either way, it didn’t matter. It didn’t change the situation.

"I’ve given years of my life to you," she said. "Years."

Harry’s blood ran cold. "No, Ginny, you’ve taken years of mine." He put down his kit bag and glared at her. "That you can’t see what you’ve done is wrong, in so many ways, tells me all I need to know. I don’t want to see you or talk to you for a long, long time. Perhaps I’ll be able to forgive you, someday, but that day is not today. And it won’t be any time soon."

She looked down at his bag, then up at him, anger radiating from her. It reminded him of the Ginny in Draco’s Pensieve. Good. That would made this easier. "You’re going to him now, aren’t you? That filthy--"

"Stop!" Harry’s voice reverberated through the house with such force she jumped. "I am not going to anyone. I’m going away from you. And you’ve only yourself to blame. No one else." She looked poised to argue, but she remained silent, glaring at him.

"Not that I need to tell you anything, ever again," he said, "but I’m going to take some time, alone, to think about the shit show that my life has become. I can’t be around anyone right now. Two days, Ginny. And I mean what I say: I don’t want you here when I return. If you are, I can’t promise I’ll be very polite."

Her face hardened. "Is that a threat?"

He took a deep breath and sighed, exhaustion overwhelming him. "Of course not. But right now, I’m not telling you what I feel about all this, about what you and Ron did, and how I feel about you as a person, one who claims to love me. I don’t think you want to hear what I’d have to say. And if you’re here when I return, I may just say it. And then things will truly be irreparable."

"So," she said, her voice wavering and her eyes welling up, "there’s a chance?"

He reached for his bag. "No, Ginny. Without trust, we have nothing. It’s over. But there is a chance we could move on without hating each other. I’d like that. But if you don’t give me the space I need, even that may be out of reach." Before she could respond, he turned on the spot and was gone.


Continued in Part 12

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 10
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4.1K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 10


Harry picked up a pizza on his way back home and was making his way through it, Rowle’s file spread in front of him. He took a sip of his beer, trying to work out the best way to narrow down the Death Eater’s location. It was highly doubtful he’d reside in a mainly Muggle neighbourhood, so that narrowed things down further to a known stretch of wizarding properties near Raphael Park.

He finished his first beer and was about to get another when he felt the coin in his pocket burn. He pulled it out, but there was no message. But still it burned. He’d set the coin to alert him with either a message or continued contact, just in case Draco wasn’t able to send a message. Adrenaline shot through his veins as he imagined numerous reasons why Draco might be unable to send a message, each one worse than the last. He pulled out his wand and Apparated directly into Draco’s flat.

At once, he located Draco and cast a Protego on him, then marched through the flat, wand ready to confront any intruder. It took him mere moments to realise that no threat loomed. He returned to the living room to find a bewildered Draco gawping at him. "What the hell?" he asked. "Nothing like giving a guy a warning."

His words slurred, but he seemed otherwise unharmed. Harry lifted the protective charm. "The coin burned but there was no message." At Draco’s continued scowl, he said, "I thought something might have happened to you. I just –" It was only then that he took in the scene: Draco holding a glass of amber liquid in one hand, the coin clenched between thumb and finger in the other, the nearly empty bottle of whiskey on the table, and beside it sat the dragon. The dragon Harry’d bought in Wales so long ago.

Harry stared at the figure and found himself unable to hold back the question he’d been wanting to ask since he’d first seen it. "Why did you keep it?"

Bleary-eyed, Draco laughed and took a swig of his firewhiskey. "Why haven’t you married the she-weasel?" he countered.

A surge of anger swelled inside Harry. "Not really any of your business, is it?"

Draco turned red, glassy eyes on Harry and his smirk slid off his face, replaced with pain. "No, I don’t suppose it is." He finished the drink with a large swig and stared into the empty glass. "I really fucked that up, didn’t I?"

Just as Draco reached again for the bottle, Harry sent it and the now empty glass to the sideboard with a wave. "I think maybe that’s enough for tonight," he said.

Draco didn’t resist, dropping his hands to his legs, rubbing his palms along his trousers. Harry tried not to follow their path along those familiar thighs. "You know, I told myself I wouldn’t miss you," Draco said to the floor. "But I remember ..." He ran his hands over his face, perhaps in an attempt to scrub away the memories. "I remember everything. The way you taste, the feel of your hair through my fingers, how it felt to wake up beside you. I remember all of it."

Harry’s heart began to race, threatening to pound its way out of his chest. Why was Draco telling him this now? He was drunk, obviously, and he’d had one hell of a day. Then it hit Harry. Draco had said he’d marry and have children. Had that just been to please his father? And now that Lucius had betrayed him in such a horribly intrusive way, was this the final straw? Or was he simply angry at Lucius and Harry would be a good way to lash out at his father? Whatever the reason, Draco was drunk and not thinking clearly.

"Malfoy, I don’t think you want –"

Draco let out a choking sound. "Do you know how much it kills me, every time you call me that? It’s like nothing’s changed since school. Like none of it ever happened. Like it all meant nothing."

That’s exactly how Harry had felt when Draco had cast him aside. Like it had all meant nothing. But he couldn’t spit out the words. Didn’t want to show how much it hurt him, even now. "Maybe you should have a cup of tea." Harry escaped into the kitchen and put the kettle on. He didn’t want to have this conversation, and certainly not when Draco was drunk.

He pulled down the teapot and a couple of mugs, then, thinking Draco could use something to soak up some of the alcohol, scrambled for a box of biscuits and put some on a plate. He poured the water into the kettle, then returned to the living room while the tea steeped.

Harry sat down beside Draco on the sofa, put the plate of biscuits on the table and slid it towards Draco. He ignored it. "You know what? I don’t even have a picture of the two of us." Draco said. Harry did know. They’d never taken the time, hadn’t even thought about it. Having a photograph taken didn’t exactly go along with hiding a relationship, after all. Draco reached for the dragon, holding it gently in one hand and running his finger along its back. "That day was the one time it felt like we were a real couple and this is the only thing I have to remind me of us. As if I’d ever let go of that."

That knocked the wind out of Harry as surely as if he’d been punched in the gut and he didn’t know what to say. He’d never imagined – not after what had happened – that Draco would have felt the same way as he had about that day. And the stupid little dragon. Draco looked into his eyes, then reached for Harry’s face with his free hand. He reconsidered at the last minute, dropping it and his eyes back to the dragon. In a choked voice, he said, "This is all I have left."

Harry stood up abruptly. "I’ll get the tea." And like a coward, he fled the room. His hands shook as he poured the tea and added a splash of milk to both, and a heaping spoon of sugar to Draco’s, just the way he liked it. Harry hated himself a little for remembering.

He took a few long breaths, trying to calm his racing heart and get a grip. He calmed himself enough to carry the mugs without his hands shaking too much. He put the mugs onto the table, this time taking a seat in the chair opposite Draco.

They sat in silence for a time. Harry didn’t know what to say. Draco was drunk and hurt and vulnerable, and Harry was sure he never would have said any of this sober. But, as much as Harry would have loved to get to the bottom of Draco’s motivation, he would not take advantage of his current state in order to get information from him. Besides, Harry reminded himself, who knew if this was how Draco really felt? And was it Harry he missed or just the idea of it all? Of being free of Lucius’ pureblood grip on him?

Draco sipped his tea and gave Harry a half sad, half hopeful look that said, you remembered. Once again, he spoke to the floor. "I can’t believe I let you walk away."

Let him? What the— "You didn’t let me walk away, Draco." Harry’s stomach clenched as he relived that day, that conversation, again. Through clenched teeth, he reminded his ex, "I wasn’t going anywhere. You pushed me away."

"But you let me!"

Harry gritted his teeth. He would not take the blame for this. "You’re the one that said it meant nothing, not me," he began. He took several deep breaths, reeling in his anger, his pain. "You know what? Never mind." He really, really didn’t want to have this conversation, not now. He had a job to do. They could take a trip down memory lane and try to rewrite history once this case was closed. But until then ... "It’s time for me to go. Sorry I barged in unannounced." But I was worried about you. "There’s a pot of tea in the kitchen. I recommend you drink it all, have something to eat, maybe take a sobriety potion and go to bed. We can talk tomorrow. When you’re sober."

Draco continued to stare down at the floor. Harry knew he was hurting, but he wasn’t the only one. And right now, Harry didn’t think he could handle any more of this. "I’ll be at the hotel most of the day. Come by whenever."

"I don’t blame you for hating me," Draco said without looking up.

Harry took out his wand. "That’s just it, though ... I could never hate you." And he Apparated home.

His first instinct, upon arriving home, was to reach for the firewhiskey. He opted instead for another beer – no use both of them being hungover the next day. Besides, Ginny would be home in a few hours and he didn’t fancy explaining to her why he’d drowned himself in alcohol while she was out.

He spent an hour or so fruitlessly trying to rid his mind of the scene he’d left at Draco’s, but to no avail. All he’d managed to do was stare unseeingly at the pages of Rowle’s file while the conversation played on constant repeat in his head.

By the time Ginny got home, he’d finished the rest of the pizza, had switched from beer to tea, had put away his work, and was watching some mindless show on the telly.

Ginny took in the scene and smiled. "Impressive. I expected you to be buried in your work."

Harry shrugged. "Wanted to clear my head before going to sleep. How was your girls’ night?"

She put down her bag and sat across from him. "It was good. We had a good talk."

Uh oh. That sounded more like, we should talk. Sure enough ...

"Harry, why haven’t you asked me to marry you?"

Thankfully, he hadn’t been sipping his tea or he’d have choked on it. Instead, he frowned. "What?" He thought that was pretty rich, considering what their relationship had become. They’d been drifting apart rather than closer together, and the last thing he’d been thinking about was marriage. Apparently he’d been alone in that assessment.

Ginny straightened her back and turned a determined look towards him. "We’ve been living together for some time now. Isn’t marriage the next logical step?"

Well, yes, it would have been. In fact, that’s what Harry’d thought at the time she’d moved in. That this was a step towards marriage. But since then, they’d settled into what felt more like a friendship than anything else. And he wasn’t so sure where things were going anymore. "I –" he began, but wasn’t sure what to say next. What did he want? His recently rekindled feelings for Draco aside, what did he want from her? What had he wanted before this case had taken over his life? "Is that what you want?"

Her eyes narrowed and he wouldn’t have been surprised if a bat bogey hex were thrown at him. "I’m not asking what I want, Harry. I’m asking what you want. What you expect to come out of this. I feel like we’ve been drifting apart for so long now, like we’ve been living together, but apart, you know?" He nodded. So he hadn’t been alone in thinking that after all. "I’d thought we’d get closer, only now ..."

The words spilled out before he could think them through. "So you think getting married will fix that?"

He knew it’d been the wrong thing to say – however true the statement was – as soon as the words had left his mouth. "No, Harry," she said, a waspishness in her voice he hadn’t heard in some time. Like all the emotion in their relationship, not even the anger held much spark anymore. It was strangely comforting to know there was still some sign of life there, however incensed Ginny was. "I just wanted to know if you felt the same way I do. If ... well, I don’t know what I meant. Maybe we should talk later. I have practice early in the morning and strategising for the weekend game in the afternoon, but I’ll be home for dinner. Maybe we can talk then."

He nodded. "Sure." Why the hell not? He might as well deal with every relationship he’d ever had, all at once. Maybe he should call up Cho and have her over for tea tomorrow to discuss what went wrong between them too. Tossing aside that uncharitable thought – Gin had no idea about Draco, past or present, after all – he said, "I can grab some take-away and we can ... talk." He tried not to sound like he wanted to throw up; based on Ginny’s expression, he wasn’t so sure he’d succeeded.

"Right." She stood up. "Well, goodnight, then." And she went to bed. She didn’t even bother with a kiss on the cheek. Harry didn’t follow. He didn’t think he would sleep much anyway, so why bother? No point keeping her awake all night too.

When his alarm went in the morning, Harry was still in the previous day’s clothes, uncomfortably positioned on the sofa, and Ginny had already left for the day. He ran his hands over his face and through his hair, wondering what the day ahead would hold for him. He wasn’t sure his emotions could go through the wringer much more before he cracked. Then again, putting things into perspective, he’d survived a war with a madman after him. Surely he could handle whatever was in store. How much worse could it get?

Much worse, it turned out.

He’d dragged himself into the shower and choked down some toast and coffee before checking in at the office. With Ron’s team away in Yorkshire, Harry and the others remaining had picked up a few nuisance cases that had come in overnight. While they didn’t take too long to assess and either manage or assign out, it did leave Harry behind on his plans to work on Draco’s case. By the time he got to the hotel, it was already two o’clock in the afternoon.

Shortly after he arrived, and before he’d had much of a chance to dive into the case, Draco showed up, a look of determination etched on his face. "Oh, you’re here?" he said. "I came by earlier but you weren’t. I thought maybe you were avoiding me."

"No. I know I said I’d be here all day, but one of the teams is out of town and the rest of us got saddled with extra cases this morning. By the time I even realised what time it was, I didn’t think to let you know. Sorry about that."

Draco brushed his comments away with a wave. "Never mind. You don’t report to me. It’s only ... well, I was in pretty bad shape last night."

"Yeah, I know. That’s why I left when I did. Before ..."

Draco raised his brows. "Before I could say anything stupid?" he asked. Harry cringed. "You were a bit late for that."

Harry knew that was true, but he really hadn’t wanted to leave him alone in that state. But if it had been Harry rambling on like that, he’d have been mortified the next day. "Yeah. Sorry. I just –"

"Did you mean what you said?" Draco asked, cutting him off. Harry had absolutely no idea what Draco was talking about. They’d said so many things the day before, he couldn’t keep it all straight in his mind. "About always wanting to know the truth?" Oh, that. Harry nodded. "No matter how much it might hurt?"

Harry nodded again. "It’s always better to know the truth."

"Right, then." Draco walked over to the bookshelf and picked up the Pensieve. He placed it on the table and drew out his wand. Placing it to his temple, he pulled out a long, silvery strand and placed it in the rune-covered basin. He looked at Harry and motioned towards the swirling mass. "There you have it. The truth. Don’t say I didn’t warn you."

Harry looked from Draco to the Pensieve and back again. "Care to explain?"

"Not really," he said. "It’s self-explanatory."

Harry hesitated. "What’s this all about?"

"I told you. The truth. You want to know the truth so badly, there it is."

Harry scowled at the Pensieve. "Are you going to join me?"

Draco laughed but without humour. "Fuck, no. I relive that memory often enough as it is."

Harry frowned. "Why don’t you just tell me?"

Draco put his hands on the table and leaned into Harry’s space. "As I’ve said, I don’t want to relive it, thanks. Besides, I highly doubt you’d believe me if I did." He stood up and crossed his arms over his chest. "So ... go on, then. See how much you like the truth."

Harry, never one to resist a challenge, as Draco well knew, nodded and without thinking twice, dove into Draco’s memory.

Draco stood, arms crossed much the same way as he’d just been doing, only this time defiantly staring down Ginny and Ron. "Admit it, Malfoy, you don’t give a shit," Ron said. "You’re just messing with him and we all know it."

"Well, everyone but Harry," Ginny said. "I don’t know what kind of hold you have on him, but it ends now."

Draco sneered at the two of them. "Why, because the two of you say so? Not bloody likely."

"No, because it’s what’s best for Harry," Ginny said.

Draco dropped his arms and marched towards her. Ron stepped closer to form a barrier between the two. "Relax, Weasel. I’m not going to touch her." He looked at each of them in turn, disgust pouring off him in waves. "Don’t you think that maybe Harry should decide what’s best for him? Hasn’t he had enough of other people deciding what he should and shouldn’t do?"

"Of course," Ron said.

"And yet here you are."

"Because we all know that you’re no good for him," Ron spat.

Draco turned his attention to Ginny and narrowed his eyes. "And I suppose you are just what he needs." Contempt and jealousy resonated from him and filled the room.

"That’s not the point," she said.

"Oh, I’m pretty sure that’s exactly the point."

"No, Malfoy," Ron interjected. "The point is Harry deserves better than the likes of you. Pretty much anyone else."

Draco’s hands clenched into fists at his sides. "You know nothing about me."

Ron laughed. It wasn’t a nice sound. Harry had never heard him like that before. "I think I know you and your family better than most. Death. Eater. Scum. The lot of you. Even after we saved you in the Room of Requirement when it was going down in flames – thanks to your buddy, Crabbe – you went back to the other side. Just like your dear old daddy, pretending to be all sorry, and an upstanding person, only to jump at the chance to cow-tow to the latest maniac that tries to seize power. Too pathetic to take a stand yourself, you just ride on other people’s coattails. And now here you are. Riding on Harry’s. And he doesn’t have a clue, does he?"

Draco took deep, calming breaths. Harry knew this uncanny ability Draco had to control his emotions was due in large part to having Death Eaters surrounding him day and night. He’d often joked about there being at least one good thing to come of that time. Harry didn’t think he’d have been so calm. "Look, Weaselbee, She-Weasel, as difficult as this may be for you to believe, I am not manipulating Harry. You might want to give him credit for being able to see through bullshit when he sees it. Unlike you, he knows me. And do you know why he knows me? Because I let him in. And you know what else? You don’t hold a monopoly on caring about him. I just happen to have faith in him too. I trust that he can make his own decisions. I don’t try to control his life, something far too many people have done already."

"Sure you don’t," Ginny said.

"Excuse me, but I’m quite sure it’s the two of you here right now, trying to do just that."

"We aren’t trying to control Harry," she responded. Draco snorted. "We’re just trying to get you to see reason."

"Oh, really. How do you work that one out?"

Ginny made to say something else, but Ron cut her off. "You say you care about him?" Draco nodded. "And you think you know him." Another nod. "Then you should know how much he hates attention. Hates people gawping at him, fawning over him, pretending they know him. Hates the media frenzy that’s surrounded him practically his whole life."

"No thanks to you," Ginny added.

Ron coughed and continued. "Well, the media would have a field day with this morsel, don’t you think? Death Eater Draco Malfoy, son of Voldemort’s right hand man, nephew of crazed lunatic torturer and murderess, with our saviour, Harry Potter. What does this mean? Has he lost his mind? Is this now the end of Potter? He can’t be stable. Needs to be locked up. Not just for his own good, but for the good of everyone. Someone as powerful as the wizard who conquered the greatest enemy of wizardkind is now under the influence – perhaps even the control – of that same enemy’s follower? He must be stopped."

Colour drained from Draco’s face as Ron listed potential headlines, rumours that might be.

"Of course, that’s the worst case. But you’ve seen how people react when they’re scared. And believe me, they’re scared as hell right now." That had been true at the end of the war, but Harry thought it was a bit much to imagine them locking him away just for dating Draco. "And even if it didn’t get that bad, do you really think anyone would trust him in a position of authority? Hell, he’d be lucky to even become an Auror, never mind work his way up the ranks. And he’d make a great leader; look at what he’s done already. He deserves everything life has to offer. If you care about him, as you claim, how can you deny him that? Or are you going to prove me right and show yourself to be the selfish bastard we all know you to be?"

Draco tried to school his features, but Harry saw how ill he looked and was sure the others did too.

"Glad to see you’re starting to understand," Ginny snapped, the venom in her voice like a smack to Harry’s face. "See? It’s got nothing to do with me. It has everything to do with Harry. And what his life is likely to become, should the two of you carry on with this farce of a relationship."

Harry wasn’t so sure it had nothing to do with Ginny, but by the look on Draco’s face, they’d got to him. His hands were shaking and he looked ready to throw up. Harry hadn’t seen him look that bad since the war. "Get out," he told them.

"But --"

"Get out! Leave, just ... go."

The smirk on Ginny’s face made Harry sick. She’d won and she knew it. They’d won. Draco had lost. And so had Harry. Oh, God, how much they’d lost. As he was drawn back into Draco’s flat, Harry knew what had come next. The end of his life with Draco, a life barely started, but one based on truth, forgiveness and compassion, and the return to his old life with Ginny, only now it was a tainted life based on lies, deception and pain. Neither she nor Ron had ever told him that they’d known. He’d been manipulated again. And he’d allowed it to happen. Well, no more. He and Ginny would have their talk tonight, but it would go far differently than she’d planned, that was for damn sure.

When he looked at Draco, who stood watching him, Harry had expected a look of triumph, vindication perhaps. But all he saw was a broken man. "I ... I have to go." And he left.


Continued in Part 11

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 9
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4.2K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 9


Harry sat down to work straight away, scanning the various devices. There were two clear sets of magical signatures – one residual on the old, no longer working ones that oddly matched the clear one contained within Draco's ring. The second was all over the remaining devices, including the video enabled ones. The newer ones had evidence of tampering, an unsuccessful attempt at wiping, or at least obscuring, the signature, but enough remained to match to the others.

Now that he'd isolated the signatures, the hard work would begin: matching to those on file. Ordinarily, Harry would have handed this work over to the lab for analysis but he opted to do what he could himself for now. If he couldn't narrow it down – he was no Albus Dumbledore after all – Harry would get Draco's okay before involving others. But he'd done this work before and the signatures seemed pretty clear, so he was reasonably confident he could manage.

He decided to start with known Death Eaters. A mere two hours later, he'd hit pay dirt. And found himself quite ill at the results: it seemed Lucius Malfoy knew no boundaries when it involved controlling others, even his own son. Perhaps especially his own son. It explained a lot, though. Harry had wondered who could possibly have placed something inside Draco's Malfoy family ring. But that also meant the bastard had been the one spying on his son for two years.

This made Harry both furious and relieved. Relieved because it likely meant that the person after Draco had started his or her campaign relatively recently. Furious because ... well. The man never ceased to amaze Harry with his utter contempt of others and his inflated sense of self-worth and importance. It would give Harry great pleasure to knock the smug bastard down a few hundred notches. Again. If it weren’t for the fact that he was Draco’s father. Still. A few well-placed spells to make his life utterly miserable couldn’t be that bad a thing, could it? It was times like these Harry regretted – just a little – the anti-corruption measures he’d helped Kingsley implement at the Ministry. And yet ... he doubted anyone would come after him for doing to Lucius what he well deserved.

Fuck. He didn't cherish being the one to tell Draco that his dad was an even bigger dick than they'd already known. Though Harry didn't honestly believe Lucius meant any real harm to Draco, he didn't doubt for a moment that he wanted to control him. Even after everything he’d put his family through, he had the nerve to do something so intrusive. The man was a loathsome human being. Harry ran his hands through his hair in frustration, no doubt leaving it more of a bird’s nest than usual. The inability to dole out the punishment that fuckwit deserved threatened to drive him mad. He shook off his anger for the moment to focus elsewhere.

Now, on to the more problematic discovery: Thorfinn Rowle. Assumed dead after the war, efforts to find him had gone cold and had dwindled to an occasional revisit of his file when a sighting of some Death Eater or another came in. Harry looked forward to the day they might have enough resources to pull all the cold DE files and close them properly. No body, no closed file, no rest until all Death Eaters at large were incarcerated or in the ground.

He pulled Rowle's file and briefed himself on all the notes made. He'd been one of the Death Eaters that Voldemort had broken out of Azkaban, so his crimes dated quite far back. There were cursory notes on known associates, family and prior addresses. He saw his own statements about how Rowle had been one of the Death Eaters to break into Hogwarts, and had set Hagrid’s hut alight with Fang still inside in their sixth year. And again his notes from the Battle of Hogwarts.

Harry also remembered Rowle – though there were no notes about this on file – as one of the Death Eaters that had attacked him, Ron and Hermione in the Tottenham Court Road cafe after the Ministry had fallen. And he saw Rowle's face once more, through Voldemort's eyes, watched again as Draco had Crucioed him. Watched as Rowle had revelled in Lucius' humiliation at Voldemort's hand.

Oh, yes, Rowle had ample reason to want either or both of the Malfoy men punished for moving on with their lives while he – no worse in his own mind, and no doubt leagues above them, in his estimation, for remaining loyal – was relegated to living his life in the shadows.

Harry spent the rest of the day studying Rowle's file for anything he might be able to use to catch the Death Eater that wanted Draco dead. Frankly, he'd be more than pleased if Rowle caught up with Lucius, though he doubted Draco would appreciate that sentiment. Such that he was, Lucius remained Draco’s father. Besides, Harry wouldn't want to see Narcissa hurt and he doubted Rowle would hesitate to kill her to get to Lucius. Or just for the fun of it. He’d been the one to kill his own fellow at Hogwarts, flinging curses around carelessly, so what was the wife and mother of his enemies worth anyway? Harry didn't think Draco would suffer much for the loss off his dickhead dad – would likely be far better off for his absence – but his mother was another story.

When finally his trace came back, Harry was so deeply immersed in the file, he didn't register the soft buzzing right away.

"What's that you're working on?" Ron asked, bringing him out of the criminal life and times of Thorfinn Rowle.

Harry resisted the urge to cover up the file. He'd been careful not to leave open anything that made reference to Draco, and he had his cover story ready. Truth be told, he was surprised Ron hadn't come nosing around before now.

"Cold case."

"Oh, yeah? New leads?"

Harry nodded. "Not much. Just a magical signature detected for a presumed-dead Death Eater." Ron looked excited, so Harry derailed him quickly. "No indication it's recent, so just the usual follow-up. Probably a dead end. No pun intended." He closed the file casually. "You still on the Muggle baiting case in Yorkshire?"

"Yeah. Heading for an overnight soon. That's why I came by. Hermione's been looking forward to seeing you and Gin tonight." Harry cringed. He'd completely forgotten their plans. Ron laughed as he caught Harry’s reaction. "Thought it might've slipped your mind. No worries, mate. With me gone, 'Mione asked if she thought you'd mind if the two of them made it a girls' night instead."

"Oh, yeah. Sure." He was beginning to wonder if he’d even see Ginny before she left again. "I mean, no, I don’t mind."

"I won't tell a soul you forgot."

Harry grinned sheepishly. "Thanks." He looked at his watch. "Time for a coffee before you go?" He could use the caffeine before diving into the trace results and – what promised to be even more trying – heading over to break the news to Draco. He'd prefer to delay that a while longer.

"Sorry. We leave in ten and I still have to pack my kit. Rain check, though."

"Sure. Good luck. Hope the trip is worth it."

Ron shrugged. "There's that pub with the great shepherd's pie over there, so it won't be a total loss, even if we don't catch the guy."

"Silver linings," Harry agreed, amazed that his friend probably knew a pub with a great something-or-other in every town in England by now.

"I'll pass along your sincere disappointment to Hermione."

Harry laughed. "Bit much, mate."

"Right. I’ll tell her you’re okay with her stealing Gin away for the night."

"Thanks."

Once Ron left, Harry abandoned his idea for coffee and dove back into the case. He followed the trace where it led and now he had a neighbourhood to go with the rest. As he’d expected, there was no mention of a family home in that area, but perhaps Draco would know more. His stomach clenched. He really, really didn’t want to be the one to tell him about Lucius. He made a duplicate of Rowle’s file and returned the original to cold case storage. Now out of excuses to delay any longer, he spelled "Now okay?" onto the coin and pressed his thumb to it. Before he’d even finished clearing his desk, he felt it burn in his pocket. "Sure."

Steeling himself for the unpleasantness to come, he Apparated outside Draco’s door and knocked.

The door flung open and Draco said, "Taking this politeness a bit far, aren’t you?"

"What?"

"You already warned me. You could have Apparated inside."

Harry shrugged. "Force of habit, I suppose. We don’t exactly Apparate into people’s places."

"Well, come on in, then." He waved Harry past, closed the door and followed him into the living room. "What do you have?"

"Could we maybe have a cup of tea?"

Draco’s face fell. "Is it that bad?"

"Maybe some firewhiskey for you?"

Draco sat down. "Just spit it out."

Harry removed the file from his pocket at returned it to regular size. "Do you want the bad news or the really bad news first?" Not that he knew which was worse overall.

"Just tell me already."

Harry ran his hand over the back of his neck. "Well, there were two distinct magical signatures that I found, and both were a match to known Death Eaters."

"No big surprise there."

"One was presumed dead. Thorfinn Rowle."

Draco’s back stiffened. "Fuck."

"Yeah. Sadistic bastard, from what I’ve read on his file."

"And he can probably still feel the Crucio I threw at him."

Harry nodded, unsure how he could soften the next blow. Deciding he might as well do it all at once, like removing a plaster, he went for it. "And the other was ... your father."

"My ..." Draco went pale. No, that wasn’t quite right. He turned an unhealthy shade of grey. Not that any shade of grey would be healthy, but ... well ... he looked ill.

"Your father," Harry repeated. "Your ring."

Draco clenched his teeth. "Of course."

"And the old ones, the ones that don’t work anymore."

Harry couldn’t tell if Draco was going to throw something or throw up. It could go either way. "So what you’re telling me is ... my father has been spying on me for two years?"

Harry rather thought it was more like his entire life, but he didn’t see the benefit of pointing that out just now. "It appears so."

Draco jumped to his feet and began pacing. "The one fucking time he came over here. The day before I moved in. I’d shown them the place. I’d told Mother about it and she showed up with him in tow." His eyes flared as he looked at Harry. "I didn’t want to let him in, but Mother had him by the arm and was ushering him past before I could stop her." He paced the room a couple more times. Harry didn’t say anything. "The bastard must have planted them that day without either of us noticing." He stopped in front of Harry. "Who does that?"

Harry scrambled for something to say, but obviously it had been rhetorical, because Draco resumed his pacing without waiting for an answer. He mumbled under his breath and Harry caught a few expletives coupled with bastard and arsehole. Harry neither disagreed nor added to the conversation. Instead, he got up and poured Draco a finger of Firewhiskey. Draco took it, swigged it back and slammed the glass onto the table as he sat down. "That fucker!"

"I –" Harry began.

Draco stood up again. "I need to go see him." He grabbed a travelling cloak and put it on. "Find out what the fuck he was thinking." He looked at Harry. "Do you have the ring?"

Harry nodded and pulled the evidence bag out of his pocket. He withdrew the ring. "I should keep the rest of this as evidence."

"Fine. Whatever." He put on the ring with a look of disgust on his face. "But I think I’d like to shove this – along with my fist – down his throat right now."

Harry stood up. "Do you want me to go with you?"

"Why?" He whirled on Harry. "Are you going to protect him?"

Harry didn’t want to, but suspected duty might require exactly that. "I was thinking more along the lines of providing moral support." Draco snorted. "Or stopping you from committing patricide and landing yourself in prison." Draco glared. "Or, if that’s not possible, help you hide the body?" he ventured.

"I may laugh about that someday," Draco said. "And I’m sure I’ll amuse myself by replaying this memory in my Pensieve from time to time." He steeled himself. "But for now, I’ll just respectfully decline your offer of assistance and assure you that I will not rid the earth of my father’s presence. Not today, anyway."

"We could discuss Rowle?"

"Nice try," Draco said, closing the clasp of his cloak and smoothing the material. "But I think I need to confront him now. While I’m good and mad. Mother too, for being so stupidly naive as to continue to trust him and push for us to get along."

"Are you sure?"

He gave Harry his don’t be a fucking idiot look. "I’m so bloody tired of playing nice around him. It’s high time I give him a piece of my mind, and right now I’m likely as mad as I’ll ever be. And I think it’ll do me some good to unleash on the fucker while I’m in this state. And it’s also likely to be the only time I’m mad enough not to let Mother stop me."

"Okay," Harry said warily. "But if you need anything ..."

He rolled his eyes. "You can’t save me from my idiot father, so don’t even try. Especially since I do realise how you feel about him yourself."

"I’ll just be on my way then, yeah? Let me know when you’re ready to talk about Rowle. Meanwhile, I’ll keep trying to work out a plan to catch him."

"I’m not sure I’ll be ready to talk about anything before tomorrow, but I’ll let you know."

"Fair enough." With more than a bit of trepidation, Harry Apparated home, hoping that he wouldn’t get called out later that night to investigate a murder in Wiltshire.

He’d locked away his work files, changed into his favourite jeans and a t-shirt and had just put the kettle on when Ginny came in. "I’d kill for an Earl Grey right now," she said in greeting.

"Hello to you too," he said, giving her a peck on the cheek. "Rough day?"

"Coach is working us like mad for this weekend’s match. I hurt where I didn’t even know I had muscles." She rolled her neck back and forth and rubbed her hand over it.

"Why don’t you go have a long, hot shower and I’ll have your tea ready for you when you get out?"

"Sounds perfect. What time do we have to go round to my darling brother’s?"

"Ah," he said, presuming she’d not received an update yet from Hermione. "Ron has to head out of town on a case tonight, and Hermione thought it’d be nice if the two of you made it a girls’ night."

"Oh, she did, did she?"

He rolled his eyes. "Sent Ron to do her dirty work and see if I’d be okay giving you up for the night."

She grinned widely, clearly pleased at the change in plans. Harry tried not to feel offended. "Oh, don’t get all pouty on me. It’s been a long time since Hermione and I spent quality time together."

"I know." He didn’t point out that it had also been rather a long time since the two of them had done so. "And I’m sure you’ll have a great time."

"Yeah, it’ll be nice. But for now, I need to wash away the day and let the water soothe my muscles."

"And I’ll make the tea."

After her shower, Ginny fell asleep and Harry didn’t have the heart to wake her until shortly before she had to leave for Hermione’s. "Still want that cuppa before you go?"

"That’d be brilliant." She stretched and yawned before dragging herself out of the bed. "Thanks for letting me nap. I didn’t know how knackered I was until my head hit the pillow."

"No problem. Come fill me in on your day over some Earl Grey before you desert me again."

She smacked him playfully and they made their way to the kitchen. She filled him in on the latest gossip surrounding her teammates and complained about their relentless coach and before long, it was time for her to leave. "What are your plans for tonight?" she asked.

"I’ll probably catch up on some work."

Her smile faltered. "Of course you will." It was always a sore spot between them, how much time he dedicated to his work. But she apparently wasn’t going to press the issue. "Don’t wait up," she said.

He kissed her on the cheek. "Have fun and say hi to ‘Mione for me."

"Will do." And she was gone.

And once more, Harry was left alone with his thoughts. And once more, they returned to Draco. He wondered how things had gone with Lucius. What possible excuse he might have come up with. No doubt he’d say that he’d done it to protect Draco.

A short while later, the coin in Harry’s pocket burned. He removed it and saw Home on it. Taking that as an invitation, he Apparated once more to Draco’s door and knocked.

As he followed Draco into the living room, the scent of firewhiskey wafted back to him and he saw that the bottle had considerably less in it than earlier. Though he wasn’t visibly inebriated, Harry suspected that Draco’d had a couple already.

"Alright, then. What can you tell me about Rowle and what are we going to do about it?"

Harry didn’t know what to make of Draco’s composed demeanour. It was rather unnerving, considering when he’d last seen him. "You seem calm."

He sighed. "Yes, I am. It’s called compartmentalising. We Slytherins are rather adept at it. First I was angry. Then I vented that anger. Now I’ve put it aside so that I may focus on something else."

"But ... are you okay?" Harry couldn’t help asking.

"Of course I’m not okay," he snapped. "But I’ll cope. As you well know, I’ve coped with worse." As Harry made to speak, Draco sighed. "And I don’t want to talk about it."

"Okay, then." Harry pulled out the file again and put it on the table. "The trace led to a neighbourhood in Romford. I don’t have any record of a Rowle owning property there, at least not in the wizarding pockets of the area. Do you know of anyone living there? Any Death Eaters or Voldemort sympathisers?"

Draco considered the question for a few moments. "Not that I know of, but I may have heard a street name or a landmark mentioned without knowing where it was. Let me think about it for a while."

Harry handed him a bundle of paper. "Notable landmarks and a list of street names in Romford." At Draco’s surprised look, he grinned. "Not my favourite part of the job, but I really do research when I need to."

Draco’s lips twitched but he suppressed a full-on smile. "Point taken. Is there anything else?"

"Not right now. Unless you want to – and don’t bite my head off for suggesting this; I’m just doing my job – do you want to pursue something against your father?"

"No, of course not."

"So he’ll get away with this, like he gets away with everything?" He couldn’t help the disdain seeping into his voice.

Draco shrugged. "I can’t be the one to bring him down. Not that something like this – compared with everything else he’s done – would go far in accomplishing that. But still. I do have a sense of family loyalty, even if that family includes Lucius."

"I get it." He didn’t like it, but he understood. Lucius would always be Draco’s father. "But I had to ask."

Draco nodded. "If it’s any consolation, my mother is pissed."

Harry smiled widely. "Yeah," he said, "it is, actually." At Draco’s raised brow, he added, "Don’t fuck with a woman’s child. Even if you’re that child’s father." He chuckled. "I’d be willing to bet his life won’t be quite so cosy for a while."

Draco smirked. "Agreed."

Harry watched a scowl form slowly on Draco’s face – the one that meant he was troubled by something and struggling to put it into words. "What is it?" Harry asked.

"Why did you tell me?" Draco asked. "I mean, I know you’re an Auror and all that, but ... well, you have been known to bend the rules from time to time, if memory serves. Surely you could have kept that morsel to yourself."

Harry shrugged. "I didn’t want to tell you, but ..." Harry shrugged. "I’d want to know if it were me."

"Would you really? I mean, if your father ..." He didn’t finish his thought.

"For what it’s worth, I’m sorry your dad’s a dick. I get no pleasure out of telling you this."

"Even if you probably should."

Harry ignored that. "I might not want to know, because it never feels good to find out your parents aren’t the people you always imagined them to be."

"Says Saint Potter with the mother who died for him."

"And your mother risked her life to get to you, too." Harry let go the Saint Potter comment. "I always imagined my dad as this great guy, but he was a bit of a jerk back in school. More than a bit. At least where Snape was concerned." He remembered how James had preened for the girls. "Bit full of himself, too."

Draco snorted. "Like Snape always said you were?"

Harry nodded. "Exactly like Snape said I was. He could never see me, he only saw a younger version of him."

"But how do you know your dad was really like that? Surely you didn’t take Snape’s word for it."

"No, I saw it in his memory when he was teaching me Occlumancy."

"When he what?"

"I’ll tell you all about it another time," he said automatically, forgetting that they weren’t friends and that after this case they might never speak again. "Anyway, then I asked Remus and Sirius and they confirmed it." At his confused look, Harry added, "Lupin and my godfather and my dad were friends in school. They knew him better than anyone."

"So your dad was a bit of a tit. Need I remind you that mine was a Death Eater?"

Harry sighed. "It’s not a competition." And he certainly wasn’t comparing James to Lucius. "I’m just saying that I understand wishing some things about your dad weren’t true. That’s all."

"But this is a whole new level of fucked up."

No shit, it was. Harry couldn’t imagine James – or any father, really – doing what Lucius did. "I can’t deny that. But how can anything change if you don’t even know what he’s done? You can’t call him on his behaviour or protect yourself from it if you don’t know about it."

"I could’ve lived my whole life without ever knowing this about him." He took the last sip of his drink and then got up to pour himself some more. He raised his now half-full glass in a mock toast. "Blissful ignorance."

"I don’t know how blissful ignorance is." Harry shrugged. "I think it’s always better to know the truth, don’t you?"

Draco swirled the liquid in his glass and stared at it. "Even if the truth hurts?"

"Especially if it hurts." Harry thought about that day five years ago. Fuck, that had hurt. But how much worse would it have been if Draco hadn’t said anything? If Harry had gone on, building up hope that they might’ve been able to make a life together? Because, as hard as it was to admit it, and as short a time as they’d been together, that’s exactly what he’d been thinking at the time. However foolish that was now in hindsight. How would it have felt if he’d let himself get even closer to Draco, only to have him come home one day and announce his engagement to some pureblood witch? Working with him now was hard enough; he couldn’t imagine if his heart had been totally ripped to shreds. "Because the longer you live the lie, the more it’ll hurt when you find out the truth."

"You really believe that?"

"Yeah, I really do." He looked at the pain on Draco’s face and wanted to reach out to him. To comfort him. To tell him everything would be okay. But that wasn’t his place. He couldn’t promise something like that. Because he wouldn’t be around to pick up the pieces.


Continued in Part 10

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 8
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 3.3K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 8


After a couple of hours, Draco stood and stretched. Harry looked away. They’d sat without speaking the whole time, each of them lost in his own work and Harry’d almost forgotten that he was supposed to hate Draco. Or something. Be angry with him anyway.

"I’ve got to go look in on those potions now." He stretched some more and Harry tried to will away memories of another time, another place. "I’ve made some headway on the lists. Not much fun, that."

Harry grimaced. "No, I wouldn’t imagine it would be."

He wrung his hands nervously. "I don’t think I should work on that at my place." He nodded towards the table. "Eyes all around me."

"Oh. Of course," Harry said. "You can leave it here and come back whenever you’d like. You know. To work on it."

"Right. I will then."

Merlin, this was awkward. "I might be gone when you get back, but that’s okay. The wards will remain open for you, even if I’m not here."

Draco frowned. "You’re okay with that?"

He shrugged. "I don’t live here. I just work here for the time being. It’s no bother."

"Okay then." He took out his wand. "I’ll see you later. Or not."

Probably not. Harry ought to get home early tonight. Before Ginny headed off for another out of town game. Maybe even have a meal together. For a change. "Yeah. See you later."

Draco raised his wand to Apparate, then lowered his arm. "You were wrong, you know. Earlier. What you said." He looked directly at Harry as thought he’d understand. "I did want to know you."

Oh.

"Still do." And then he Apparated away, leaving an echoing crack and a world of confusion in his wake.

What the fuck?

You don’t just go around saying something like that and then vanishing. Who does that?

Hours later, when Draco still hadn’t returned and Harry gave it up for the day, his mind was still racing. He’d replayed Draco’s parting words a hundred times at least that afternoon. What did he mean? That he wanted to know Harry, obviously. But how? As what? A friend? A lover? A means to an end? He couldn’t equate Draco’s past actions with the notion that he gave even the slightest shit about Harry.

He packed up the files he needed to keep secure and went home, where he found a note on the kitchen table from Ginny. Not sure if I mentioned before, but I made plans to head out with some friends tonight. Don’t wait up. If I’m too late, I’ll just bunk at Luna’s so I don’t wake you. See you tomorrow? G.

Harry found himself inexplicably relieved at not having to face her. He didn’t recall any conversation about her going out tonight – he would have remembered, wouldn’t he? – but he wasn’t bothered by it. He and Gin often did their own thing, what with their conflicting schedules and irregular hours. That was part of what he liked about living with Ginny. He never felt tied down, or like he had to check in for every little thing. And he had lots of time to himself. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he knew that wasn’t necessarily a good thing. What did that say about their relationship? Were they just roommates with benefits? And did it even matter? He’d grown comfortable with this arrangement, he reasoned. Besides, he knew he wouldn’t be much good company tonight with his mind racing all over the place.

He poured himself a generous measure of firewhiskey and tried to relax. Predictably, as soon as he closed his eyes, a snarky blond was all he could see. Only it wasn’t the present-day Draco infiltrating his thoughts; it was a replay of scenes from their past. Little snippets here and there of their time together, stolen moments in the cocoon they’d built around themselves, in their own little world.

Then his thoughts settled on their first kiss. They’d both been working since early that morning at Hogwarts, as part of the rebuilding effort, and it had been time to head home for the day. As they’d made their way across their section of the castle, Draco had lost his footing and had grabbed the closest thing he could to steady himself. That thing had been Harry and, not expecting the pull, rather than keeping Draco upright, he’d toppled over, bringing Draco crashing down on top of him. They’d both been so startled that they’d just stayed there, unmoving. Then Harry had caught Draco’s eye and they lay there, staring at each other, breathing each other’s air, until Draco’s eyes flicked briefly to Harry’s lips. Harry had licked them without even thinking and something flashed in Draco’s eyes. To this day, Harry couldn’t say who’d closed the distance between them, but he would always remember the taste, the feel of Draco’s lips on his own for the first time.

Without conscious effort, he’d wrapped his arms around Draco and pulled their bodies together, as closely as their clothes would allow. When Draco’s tongue pressed past his parted lips, Harry had moaned and rolled his hips shamelessly. Draco’s breath had caught momentarily before he’d responded with a press of his own hips. A dam had burst then and the weight of all they’d been through and the pressure of all their frustrations, built up over years, finally had found release, and there’d been no holding it back. Harry’d moved his hands down to grab Draco’s arse and draw him even closer, both of them rubbing their hard lengths together again and again and again. They’d rocked together like the desperately randy young men they were, tongues exploring hungrily, both drinking in each other’s gasps and moans like lifelines, nothing else in the whole world in that moment but the two of them.

Harry would have been embarrassed by how quickly he’d come, if Draco hadn’t been right there with him. He’d clung to Draco through the shudders as they both came down from their high, until the realisation of what they’d just done had had a chance to settle over them.

"Well, that was ..." Draco had said, his forehead resting on Harry’s and both of them still panting for air.

Harry had taken the opportunity to run his fingers through Draco’s hair, not sure if he’d ever get the chance again. "Hot?" Harry’d suggested.

Draco had lifted his head and smirked at Harry. "I was going to say unexpected, but yeah. It was also very hot."

Harry had laughed and soon Draco had joined him, the whole situation suddenly hilarious. "Don’t take this the wrong way," Harry had said once their laughter had died down, "but this is getting rather uncomfortable."

"Sorry." Draco’d lifted himself off Harry, but Harry’d reached up to stop him.

"I didn’t mean you," he’d been quick to correct. "I meant ..." He’d waved a hand towards his crotch. "Sticky."

"Ugh." Draco’s face had flamed scarlet. "Must you be so crass?"

Harry’d laughed again and reversed their positions, flipping Draco onto his back. Then he’d pressed their groins together.

"Ugh!" Draco said again. "Animal!"

Still laughing, Harry’d pulled out his wand and waved it over the both of them. "Better?"

Draco’d nodded. "Much."

Harry had watched as Draco’s brows had slowly come together. He’d opened his mouth, no doubt to say something completely stupid, something about it all being a mistake, so Harry’d shut him up with a kiss. When Draco had wrapped his arms around Harry’s neck, drawn him in and melted into the kiss, he’d known it had been the right thing to do.

Harry opened his eyes and groaned. His traitorous body – certain parts anyway – most definitely liked that particular memory. What was wrong with him? He was with Ginny. They were happy, weren’t they? He and Draco – there was no Harry and Draco. Not anymore. And if Draco’s parting words five years ago had been honest – something that was perhaps in question right now – there never really had been.

He swigged back the rest of his firewhiskey and ran his hands through his hair. Why was he obsessing about someone who, for lack of a better way to put it, had thrown him aside like he was nothing? He hadn’t wanted to believe Draco at the time, but when so much time had passed with no contact, he’d decided to just accept it and move on with his life. Only, if his current thoughts were any indication, he hadn’t really moved on, had he? And what was Draco playing at now, telling Harry he wanted to know him?

Harry ran his tongue over his lips, once more feeling the ghost of Draco’s mouth against his own. Fucking hell, he needed to get a grip. Okay, it had been a while since he and Ginny had ... well. Only he wasn’t thinking of her. It wasn’t her smooth curves and soft touch he craved right now. It was hard angles and a sharp tongue and the excitement of it all. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been this worked up over her. If he ever had been. Again, what was wrong with him? He lived with a woman who loved him and he loved her. Perhaps not as passionately as ... well, he loved her. It must just be that he and Draco had never really had closure. Just an abrupt end to something that had been so fresh and new and exhilarating. And now he’d been thrown into working with him. Draco was vulnerable, and wasn’t everyone always telling Harry how he had a saving people thing? That had to be it.

Harry didn’t sleep well. No surprise there. As it turned out, Ginny didn’t come home that night and Harry woke to an empty bed. Just as well, since he was hard as a rock and it wasn’t Ginny that had featured in his dreams. He didn’t know how he’d face her when he saw her that night. Hell, he didn’t know how he’d face Draco if their paths crossed today. Which they probably would. Pushing those thoughts aside, he dragged himself to the bathroom for a shower and a wank before heading directly to the hotel. He might as well get some work done if he couldn’t sleep.

Only when he got there, it was to find that Draco was already there. Of course he was. Because that was just how things went, wasn’t it?

Draco jumped when he landed with a crack. "Oh, sorry," Harry said. "I didn’t realise you’d be here."

Draco, recovered from the initial shock of Harry’s arrival, rolled his eyes. "Again. Your place. Stop apologising."

Harry ran his hand through his hair, trying to get a grip on things. He was having trouble not rerunning scene after scene from the past over in his mind. "Right."

"I got busy at the lab – one of my more finicky potions – and didn’t get out of there until late, so I didn’t get a chance to work on the lists last night. So I thought I’d drop by early today." He stopped, only just now taking in Harry’s appearance. "You look like shit."

"Uh, thanks?"

"Rough night?"

Anger flared in Harry. Yes, he’d had a rough night and it was all Draco’s fault. With his mixed messaging and gorgeous eyes and kissable mouth and –. "Coffee?" he said, if only to stop the train of his own thoughts and to avoid yelling at Draco simply because Harry’s libido couldn’t shut itself off the night before. Which really wasn’t Draco’s fault. Not entirely, anyway. "I didn’t get much sleep last night and I could use a vat of it."

Draco’s face hardened and a flare of anger crossed his eyes. Harry’s heart jumped. Surely he wasn’t jealous? Harry’s eyes must have been playing tricks on him, because the look disappeared as quickly as it had come. Either that or the masochistic side of Harry was playing with him, looking for signs that weren’t there. All the same, he found himself spilling unbidden words. "Don’t get your knickers in a twist. I wasn’t out partying into the wee hours or anything like that. I just couldn’t sleep and I’m in desperate need of caffeine if I’m going to function today."

"No wild child antics allowed for the next Head Auror," Draco said, his tone teasing and light. "After all, what would the Minister say?"

Harry laughed. "He’d probably say, good on me, to be honest." At Draco’s raised brow, he added, "He has been known to tell me that I work too hard and ought to get a life."

"Has he now?"

"Yeah. Something about not being the only Auror on the force."

Draco snorted. "I’d say something, because you really do make it so easy, but the last time I tried teasing you, I got an earful. And you without caffeine – as I recall, you aren’t the most cheerful without sleep. So, off you go and get us some coffee. A vat of it, as you say."

Harry wanted to argue, really he did, but something made him push down the desire. He remained wary of anything resembling friendly banter with Draco. But he couldn’t deny that it felt good. Normal. Comforting, even.

He returned with two cups – not a vat – reasoning that he could go downstairs and get more as he needed it. He handed Draco his cup then took a long sip from his own. He moaned with pleasure as he willed the power of the caffeine to do its job.

Nearly choking on his words, Draco said, "Do you want me to leave the two of you alone?"

Harry kept his eyes closed and hummed as he took another sip. "Best. Coffee. In town." He took a third sip, enjoying the burn of the hot liquid as it made its way into his system. "Hands down."

Draco tutted. "If you think this is good – which, admittedly, it is – you’d love this little cafe in Venice, near the Doge’s Palace." When Harry cracked his eyes open, taking a break from savouring the liquid gold he was consuming, Draco said, "Seriously. To. Die. For."

Harry put down his cup and considered him. "You are such a pompous arse."

Draco smirked and raised his cup in a toast. "And you, sir, are a plebeian."

Harry chuckled and picked up his cup again. "Guilty as charged."

"You know, you really should try leaving the country on occasion, or at least venturing out of your own backyard once in a while." Draco sipped his coffee and looked down at his list to scribble something. "Expand your horizons. You can certainly afford it and you might find it does you some good."

How Draco knew he didn’t travel, he couldn’t say, though the papers remained relentless even now about every minute detail of his life. Harry thought about the travels he, Ron and Hermione had gone on during the war. Some of the places they’d seen had been nice enough, if they’d had the opportunity to explore without the constant threat of death and destruction looming. Then he thought of that day in Wales, and how free he’d felt, just being that little bit removed from home.

He looked at Draco and immediately knew he’d been thinking the same thing. He put down his coffee. "What did you mean yesterday when you said that I’d been wrong, that you had wanted to know me? That you still do?"

Draco sighed, the sound of someone who knows an inevitable conversation was finally upon him. He shrugged. "Just that. You seem to think that I never wanted to know you, never gave a damn, I suppose." Harry made to argue, but Draco continued. "I know it’s my fault you think that. What I said that day. But ... well, I did want to –"

A buzzing sound came from Harry’s pocket and he removed a flat stone that shook and glowed in his palm. He looked up at Draco with a smile. "At least one of the devices is transmitting."

Draco stared at the object buzzing in Harry’s hand. "Do you know to where?"

Harry shook his head. "Nope, this is just the alert. We’ll have to go to your place to trace it."

Draco stood up. "Let’s go then."

"Wait until it stops," Harry said, grabbing his arm to prevent him going for his wand and Apparating, "or we might risk whoever it is seeing us arrive and catching on."

They sat staring at the stone, waiting, Harry able to feel Draco’s heart racing where he still held lightly onto his wrist. When the buzzing stopped, he squeezed Draco’s wrist before letting go. "Ready?"

"Hell, yes."

"Why don’t you go ahead and I’ll come to the door? In case another starts to transmit."

Draco nodded and Apparated. Harry followed a moment later, knocking on Draco’s door when he arrived. When Draco let him in, he said, "I got a spell from someone at the Ministry. It should help cloak your place, in case someone gets in again. They said it should work in case someone tries to listen in on you again. The spell needs to be renewed every three to six months, depending on how strong your casting is."

Draco looked confused, but Harry waved his wand, causing interference – similar to a Muffliato or throwing a blanket over a camera – on all the remaining devices. Once they could no longer pick up any audio or video, he gathered them all to him and put them into an evidence bag.

"What was all that about?" Draco asked.

"In case they try transmitting later, we can trace that too, and they’ll just think the signal cut out, with us none the wiser."

"You think that’ll work?"

Harry shrugged. "I’m hoping we catch them with this trace, but it never hurts to have a plan B."

"And what precisely is your plan?"

"Plan A is to trace the signal." Harry waved his wand in an intricate motion and a light blue haze circled the room before drifting through the glass pane of the window. "I’ll get the results back at the office within a few hours, with any luck sooner. It’s not a precise spell, but I should be able to narrow it down to a neighbourhood at least. Then I compare to known sightings of the people on your lists and hopefully get a match."

"And if you don’t?"

Harry shook the evidence bag. "I look for magical signatures on these babies. The spell is invasive and would trigger an alert, if they’re set up for such a thing, which is why I didn’t do that first. But now that I’ve devised a plausible reason for them to not transmit, I can be more aggressive with my spells."

"Should we go back to the hotel?" Draco asked.

"No, I’ll need to do this at the Ministry. Are you done with the lists?"

"I might be able to add more information, but take them for now. I can do that later."

"Okay. I’ll let you know when I’ve got something. Do you still have the coin I left you?"

Draco blinked in confusion before he registered what Harry meant. He drew the coin Harry’d left for him from his pocket. "Yes."

"Good. I’ll send you a message before I come over and you can let me know if it’s a good time."

"Sure. Okay."

"This is a good thing," Harry said when he sensed Draco’s frustration. "We have something to do now."

"You mean you have something to do. I just have to sit around and wait."

"In case it has escaped you, it is, in fact, my job to do this."

Draco rolled his eyes. "Yeah, like you could sit back patiently while someone else looked for a person threatening you."

Harry grinned. "Well, no, I couldn’t. Obviously. But I am an Auror. I’d be a pretty shitty one if I didn’t want to go out and –"

"Save the world, yes, I know." He shooed Harry away with a wave of his hand. "Go on, then."

"Cheer up. This whole nightmare may be over soon and you can get back to your life."

Harry Apparated to his office, but not before seeing the scowl on Draco’s face and hearing a familiar distant and sarcastic tone, the words sounding an awful lot like, "Yeah, and that was so great."


Continued in Part 9

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 7
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4.7K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 7


After a night of further torture, piecing together snippets of Draco’s memories to form a reel of recurring images to afford his ex some privacy in his own home, attempting all the while not to think back to the time he and Draco had spent together, Harry decided that he ought to direct some of his attention to his other cases. While none of them were immediate – leads had run dry or only follow-up paperwork was required before closing them – he did have more than just Draco to focus on. And it would probably be in his best interest to think about something else. Anything else.

When he’d had his fill of fruitless follow-up messages that received no answers and enough paperwork to overwhelm even Hermione – okay, maybe not Hermione, but she just wasn’t normal – he went back to Draco’s case. The devices had yet to transmit – presuming his spells were any good, which they were – so Harry followed his instincts in the meantime. He researched all known Death Eaters that remained at large or were presumed dead without actual bodies to confirm. Then he proceeded to research Ministry employees from Voldemort’s time that might have had access to the listening devices. To each list he added notations on their relationship with any of the Malfoys. Many of those details he’d have to get from Draco later.

When, after several hours, he could no longer justify staying away, Harry made his way back to Draco’s flat.

When Draco answered the door looking knackered, Harry cheered up a bit. After all, why should he be the only one put out by them being shoved together, so to speak? Then he caught himself, and a voice that sounded so very much like Hermione sounded in his head. He’s a victim, Harry. You can’t wish ill will on him. That was true. And he genuinely felt for Draco the victim, wouldn’t wish the current situation on him or most people. Harry would continue to do everything he could to solve this case as quickly as he could, and give Draco his life back. But it didn’t mean he couldn’t be comforted, just a little, by the discomfort of Draco his ex. Petty, yes, but he figured it was only fair.

"You’re here late today," Draco said by way of greeting. "I expected you earlier."

"Really?" Harry said, pushing his way past the insufferable git and into the flat. "I wasn’t aware we had an appointment." He received an eyeroll in response to which he replied, "You are aware I have other work to do, yeah? Yours is not my only case."

Draco’s face fell and he toppled himself into a chair in the front room. "Sorry. I wasn’t aware and ... well I shouldn’t have assumed. It’s only –"

"I get it. You’re worried."

"Of course I’m worried!"

Harry sighed. "Shall we try this again?" he asked. "Good morning, Malfoy. I went to the office earlier and stopped by to update you on the case." Draco nodded and Harry continued. "There was no magical signature left on either the note you provided or the three listening devices. They’d been wiped clean."

"So they’re dead ends, both of them?"

"It seems so. Ditto for the scan I did amongst the objects damaged. Magic was detected – it’s incredibly difficult to wipe all traces from a crime scene – but it wasn’t discernible. The person or persons who did this – are doing this – are skilled at the art of deception."

Draco crossed his arms over his chest, but otherwise made no outward sign of discomfort.

Harry sat down on the sofa and pulled out his notebook. "Let’s sort through a few things, if you don’t mind."

Draco sat down in a chair across from Harry. "What do you need to know?"

Harry pulled out his quill and said, "Up ‘til now, I’ve focussed on the scene of the crime. Now I need to delve more into the possible motivation. Who, that you know of, might want to harm you?"

Draco snorted. "Wouldn’t a shorter list be those who don’t want to harm me?"

"Okay." Harry took a breath and ran his hand through his hair. "Why don’t I leave that with you and you can compile your own list, working your way down from those you think might be at the top of the list? Meanwhile, let’s look at different aspects of your life. Think about your work, interests you might be vocal about, your family, your love life, your past. Is there anyone who might hate you? Be jealous of you? Feel slighted by you? Want revenge for some wrong, whether real or imagined?"

Draco once again crossed his arms over his chest, this time more tightly, almost curling into himself. "In other words, I need to tell you everyone I’ve ever wronged in my life, how I’ve wronged them, and how they felt about that."

Harry put down the quill. "I know this is hard."

"How could you know? Saint Potter never wronged anyone in his life, did he? Except perhaps me." His back went rigid. "And it’s not like anyone gives a toss about some wannabe Death Eater anyway."

Harry would not rise to the bait. He’d apologised for the Sectumsempra incident five years ago and Draco had – supposedly – forgiven him then. As Harry had forgiven Draco for his attempt at throwing an Unforgiveable at him. More than that, they’d forgiven each other for all their past wrongs, real or perceived, deciding to look ahead rather than back, and had moved on from there. Bringing up old wounds was merely a diversionary tactic and Harry wasn’t falling for it.

"Look, Malfoy, you can tell me as much or as little as you want. The more you tell me, the more I can explore the possibility that each person on your list might want to hurt you. If you don’t want to share the reasons behind it, don’t. I’d suggest that you would be better served if you did, but no one – not me, not anyone – will force you to disclose anything you don’t want to."

Draco made a derisive grumble that made it clear he didn’t believe Harry.

"I am not investigating you. I am not digging into your life." Harry could do without knowing any more about what Draco’s been up to since ... "Need I remind you that you contacted us? I won’t pressure you into telling me what you’re not comfortable with, but I will ask you questions. Lots of questions. Personal questions. It’s entirely up to you what you disclose. But the more I know, the more likely I am to catch whoever is doing this."

"You’ll excuse me if I don’t jump for joy at your enthusiasm."

Harry laughed without humour. "Yeah, like this is my idea of fun." He put down the quill and rested his forearms on his knees. "You may not believe this of me, but I am a very private person. I loathe the intrusion of the media on my life."

Draco grumbled something under his breath that sounded like, "Yeah, right."

"I know you think I basked in it, but I never did. I just wanted to be left alone. So, no matter what you believe, I understand your desire, your need for privacy. And I respect that. But it seems to me that whoever is threatening you has already breached that." Harry hated the constant prodding into every little aspect of his life and he cherished what semblance of privacy he’d managed to hold onto. But there was another aspect to this where Draco was concerned. "I have no interest in prosecuting you for past crimes or even looking for crimes where none exist. Personally, as far as you are concerned, I think the past is best left in the past, where it belongs. Unless you admit to outright murder, I will not use anything you tell me against you."

Draco looked skeptical but did seem to be giving Harry’s words serious consideration. "How do I know I can trust you?"

Harry gave a wry smile. "You don’t. Not any more than I can trust you." Harry let that sink in for a while before he continued. "But I’m telling you the truth. Believe me or not. It makes no difference to me," he lied. It mattered more than he was willing to admit, even to himself, that Draco trust him. But he would be damned if he said that. "I’m not out to get you. I understand your mistrust of the Ministry and the Aurors, but I’m telling you that, as hard as this may be to believe, and despite our past, I will not betray your trust."

Draco spent a good while staring into Harry’s eyes. Harry let him. After a time, he said, "And my father?"

"Your father can rot in prison for all I care," Harry said without pause or emotion. "I will not extend the same courtesy to him, no matter who his son is."

Draco’s lip twitched. "Okay, I believe you."

Harry rolled his eyes. "So, we agree that you’ll compile a list for me tonight?"

"Sure."

Harry, acutely aware of the cameras on them, said, "I have a few things I wanted you to look at. Do you have some time to spare right now?"

Draco sighed. "If it won’t take to long. I do have a job, you know. I’ve arranged for most of the week off, but I have several sensitive potions brewing that I need to at least check in on sometime today."

Harry stood up and put away his quill. "That shouldn’t be a problem. You can go right over after we’re done."

They apparated to the hotel and when Draco landed, he shook as though to rid himself of a coating of filth. "I can’t wait to get those things out of the place. Gives me the creeps, being watched like that."

Harry didn’t blame him. "Soon," he said. "Now, if you really want."

Draco ran his hands up and down his arms. "I definitely want, but I want to catch the person more. I think I can put up with it for a little while longer."

"Good." Harry gave what he hoped was an encouraging smile. "And if it gets too much, you can pop over here to escape for a bit." Before he could think too hard about why he’d offered that as an option again, Harry motioned to the Pensieve on the table. "Meanwhile ..."

Draco’s eyes widened. "Did you finish?"

Harry shrugged. "It’s not going to win an Oscar, but it’ll do."

"It won’t what?"

"Sorry. Muggle reference. I won’t win an award for movie production, but it should be good enough to buy you a bit of privacy, at least in your living room. You can activate it while you’re out of the room – the bathroom is free of devices – and it’s set to direct the images at the camera and listening devices in the room. Then cast a localised cloaking spell for good measure and you should be fine."

"This’ll really work?"

"I don’t see why not." He waved his wand and the reel of memories lifted out of the Pensieve and swirled into a small box. "Just tap it with your wand and say, exire incipere." He picked up a coin from the table. "I’ve linked it to this. Just leave the coin in the centre of the coffee table before activating the spell and it should align the playback properly within the boundaries of the room. When you want to end the spell, position yourself in the room where your projected self is and end both spells at once. And make sure you’re wearing the same clothes."

Draco took the box and coin from Harry and put them in his pocket. "Thank you."

"Hopefully you won’t need it for long." He pushed the Pensieve aside and put some papers down on the table. "With any luck they’ll transmit soon and then we can rid your place of the rest."

Draco sat at the table and Harry slid the papers towards him. "What’s this?"

"I’ve come up with some information, and was hoping you could fill in some blanks for me."

Draco scanned the pages. "When did you do all this?" he asked, looking genuinely curious. At Harry’s blank stare, he said, "This had to have taken you a while."

Harry nodded. "This morning. I told you I went to the office." He just hadn’t bothered to mention that he’d been unable to get back to sleep after waking at five o’clock, and rather than wake Ginny, he’d decided to grab some tea and toast, then head out right away.

"Yes, but to work on other cases."

Harry nodded again. "Which I did. And then I worked on this."

Draco laughed. Harry glared at him but said nothing. When finally his laughter faded into chuckles and then silence, Draco finally spoke. "Who would have thought? Harry Potter, one of the laziest students ever to ride Granger’s coattails – okay, maybe not as lazy as the weasel, but still – would actually make an effort at his job?" He chuckled again. "And here I thought you’d managed to work your way up the ranks so quickly because of your name." He wiped a tear from under his eye. "Turns out you’re actually good at your job."

Harry scowled, not sure why this should surprise him. Malfoy had never hidden how he’d felt about Harry in school. And it’s not like Harry hadn’t faced doubt from other people. But after everything ... he would have thought, hoped, that Draco knew him. Not, perhaps, as well as most, but ... well. Maybe he didn’t at that. "Glad to hear you still think so highly of me."

"Oh, come on, Harry – sorry, Auror Potter" he corrected himself before Harry could. "I know you’re good at charging in where no one else would dare go, like the good little Gryffindor you are. Brave and noble and chivalrous and all that. And I even acknowledged the other day that you’re good at spells I’m sure few people know – this box, for instance." He tapped his pocket and looked at Harry as though waiting for thanks or something. "It’s just ... well, you were never one to have his nose in a book."

"I read!" Harry tried not to cringe at how defensive he sounded. Why was he letting Draco get to him like this, and how had they even veered off into this ridiculous conversation?

Draco stifled a laugh and tried fruitlessly to cover it with a cough. "Look, I didn’t mean to suggest you weren’t smart. Just that the tedium required of research never struck me as something you would ever take much interest in."

He had a point, but Harry wasn’t going to admit that. "Look, Malfoy. I realise this may be hard for you to wrap your head around, but I grew up. I happen to like being an Auror. I also happen to be good at it. Yes, I still throw myself into situations that others might hesitate with, but I don’t do so without thought. I’ve learned to assess situations for potential danger and act accordingly." He wasn’t sure why he felt the need to explain himself, but explain he did. "And yes, I do research. Which happens to involve cracking open a book or ten. It may not be my favourite part of the job, but it’s a damn sight better than the paperwork after the fact. But I recognise the need for even that. Because I’ve been thrown into cases where there hasn’t been enough information transferred from other investigators, and I don’t want to put others in that situation. And don’t even get me started on the lawyers."

Draco chuckled at that. "Okay, okay, I get your point."

"Do you, though? I get the feeling you still think I’m this kid from school that broke the rules and – how did you put it? – rode on Hermione’s coattails. I was never the kid you thought I was at Hogwarts, even if bits and pieces of what you believe are true. Hell, I’m not even the kid I really was at school. Not anymore. I’ve changed a lot since then. If I ask Hermione for her insight from time to time, it’s because I respect her opinion. But make no mistake. I am my own man. I do my own work. I make my own decisions. And I got where I am today because I work hard, I do a damn good job and I care. I don’t ride on anyone’s coattails and I sure as hell didn’t get handed this job because of my name."

"I –"

"You don’t know me at all." Harry was on a roll now. "You never did. I thought, for a while there, that you might want to, but you never did, did you? Don’t bother answering. We both know it’s true. And you know what? I’ve accepted that. I’ve moved on. It’s one of those things I’ve outgrown – blindly trusting my feelings." He laughed derisively. "You know, I suppose I should thank you for that."

"Harry, I –"

"Look, we’ve strayed way off course here. Can we just get back to business?"

"But –"

"You’re a potions master now, yeah?"

Draco nodded, taken aback by the abrupt change in topic. "Yes."

"Right, so if I were to laugh at you and suggest that you only got where you are today because you were a kiss-arse to Snape and got favourable treatment, and then used your father’s connections and substantial funds to buy your way into a lucrative position, you’d probably take offence at that, yeah?"

He pursed his lips. "Because it’s not true."

"Right. And I’m pretty sure I know that. Because, despite the fact that while we were in school that’s exactly what I thought of you, since then I’ve come to realise that, in hindsight, my view of who you were was through a biased lens. I never really knew you in school, just like you never really knew me. I get that. So when I hear that your potions are sought after far beyond England, I don’t find myself thinking, ‘Oh, hey, who would’ve thought that lazy kiss-arse would ever amount to anything?’ If – and this is a big if – I ever hear stuff like that, I just think, ‘Good for him.’ And maybe feel a bit hopeful that you’d finally got yourself out from under your father’s reach."

Harry hadn’t meant to say that last part. Hell, he hadn’t meant to say any of it. But he found himself unable to stop. Fucking. Talking. He really needed to wrap this case up and soon. Being around Draco was messing with his head and he didn’t like his emotions being so out of control.

"So, now that we’ve established that you’re still an arse, at least as it relates to me, let’s just get on with things, shall we?" He nudged the papers even closer to a now silent Draco. "For lack of a better place to start narrowing things down, I’ve drawn up a couple of lists. This one is of known Death Eaters. The ones at the top are alive, still at large, location unknown. This next group is assumed dead, but their bodies have never been recovered. The ones below the line are currently guests of Azkaban but with known relatives on the outside. The rest – dead and gone as well as those incarcerated with no known relative to seek revenge on their behalf – have been left off the list. The second, considerably longer list, is of Ministry employees from Voldemort’s time that might have had access to those devices in your flat."

Draco swallowed as he registered the number of people on the list. "And?"

"And I want you to tell me everything you know about each of them, in particular if any of these Ministry people were in contact with Voldemort or his Death Eaters and if anyone on either list bears any sort of grudge against you or your father." He pointed to a column on the Death Eater page. "I’ve jotted down what little I know about any connections to either of you, besides the obvious DE thing."

Draco read a couple of entries before asking, "Why my father, when I’m the one being threatened?"

"A few reasons. First, because of the items taken from your flat. They’re all Malfoy items. This may stretch beyond you. It could be your father is the target and they’re just using you to get to him." Harry had given this much thought, and despite Lucius being a grade A arsewipe, he had shown some evidence, however slight, that he cared for his son. "When Voldemort wanted to punish your father, he chose to assign you an impossible task, yeah?"

Draco’s face hardened, but he said, "Yes."

"And those in the inner circle watched as your father became a shell of a man."

"How –?" He looked puzzled before reluctantly saying, "Yes."

Harry pointed at the pages. "So what’s to say this isn’t history repeating itself? Maybe someone knows the best way to get to Lucius is through you or your mother."

"But we barely talk."

Harry smirked. "Your father is a master of deception. He’s good at making people believe what he wants them to believe. And you’ve admitted the same about yourself, so who really knows you don’t talk?"

Draco pursed his lips, as though poised to argue. "I see your point."

"Besides," Harry added, "your father is under Ministry watch. It would be much harder to get to him than you."

He laughed. "I imagine the Ministry folks keeping watch might enjoy the sight of someone take Lucius out."

"Can’t argue with you there." Harry might get some enjoyment out of that himself. "But whoever’s threatening you doesn’t know that. They would only see the Ministry presence, and maybe not want to risk it."

Draco put his elbows on the table and put his face in his hands. "I hadn’t thought about that."

Harry’d figured as much. "So let’s duplicate the lists, shall we?" He waved his wand and a second set of lists appeared. "One for your father and one for you."

Draco pulled back as if burned. "If you think I’m going to talk to my father about this –"

Harry held up his hands. "Relax. I only meant for you to fill them both out, one based on your father’s interactions and the other based on your own. The more information you can give me, the better." He motioned towards the lists. "As you can see, there are quite a number of people listed here. I’d like to narrow down my focus."

Draco pulled the lists towards himself. "I know less than you might think. I was nobody in Voldemort’s circle"

Harry pointed to Draco’s left arm. "That little tattoo there begs to differ."

His face turned red and blotchy as he looked down at his arm, the mark hidden by his sleeve. "Fuck off."

"I know he granted you the honour as punishment to your father, and I also know that you weren’t in the inner circle, despite the mark, but you lived at Death Eater headquarters."

"You mean Death Eater headquarters took over my home."

"Semantics."

"Pretty fucking important distinction."

"Sure, whatever."

"Not whatever. No one in my family wanted them at the manor. Especially ..." He shuddered.

"I’m sorry. I know you didn’t choose what happened. And it couldn’t have been easy." Harry could still see Draco’s face as he’d been forced to administer Voldemort’s punishment.

"Understatement."

"I know. I know what he made you do. And I have a pretty good idea of what you must have witnessed. And to have all that penetrate your home, your sanctuary. And all that while your father fell apart. It must have been horrible."

Draco’s eyes stared, unfocussed for a time and Harry spared a moment or two to feel badly for bringing the memories to the surface. Then Draco’s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "What do you mean, you know what he made me do?"

Harry sighed. "It doesn’t matter. Just ... well, I know you –"

"No, no. You said specifically what he made me do. What do you mean by that? And don’t lie to me, Potter, because I’ll know."

Harry sighed again, resigned to telling his story once more. "I sort of lived inside Voldemort’s head some of the time."

"You what?"

Harry shrugged. "We had this ... connection of sorts. Sometimes, when his emotions ran high, I would see through his eyes, feel what he felt, experience what he did as though I were the one doing it." Draco stared in disbelief. "One of those times was just after Ron, Hermione and I had escaped two Death Eaters sent to catch us. He made you torture them. Or one at least. I only saw you Crucio the one."

Draco dragged his hands over his face. "You saw me do that?" Harry nodded. "And you still testified for me?" Harry nodded again. "And then ... we ... you ... what is wrong with you? Why would you –" He stopped abruptly and just stared at Harry.

Harry had asked himself those same questions many times. "I don’t know what’s wrong with me. Your guess is as good as mine. But as for testifying, what I saw was someone being forced into doing what he didn’t want to do."

Draco stared at his hands. "You have to mean it or it won’t work."

Harry laughed but it was without humour. "So your Aunt Bella told me."

"What?"

Harry sighed again. He really didn’t want to relive every part of that time. He really didn’t. "She’d killed my godfather, Sirius, her own cousin, and she was so very pleased with herself. She was taunting me and laughing about it, so I went after her. I threw a Crucio at her and she laughed some more. Said I’d really have to mean it if I wanted it to really work."

"You Crucioed my aunt?" Harry nodded. "And you lived to tell about it?"

Harry snorted. "I lived through the killing curse from her boss, so ..." He didn’t bother elaborating. "Anyway, I realised later that she’d been right. When I Crucioed Amycus Carrow, I really meant it. And he felt it."

Draco laughed. "I bet he did. What did he do?"

Harry shrugged. "Spit on McGonagall."

"He –"

"Never mind that. Can we not go through a play-by-play of the war, please?"

Draco sat smirking at Harry. "I can’t believe you, Saint Potter, cast an Unforgiveable."

"Yeah, well ... I Imperioed some people too." When Draco’s jaw dropped again, he said, "And don’t call me that. I did what I had to do and I did tell you before that I’m not perfect. Or saintly. Or anything close. But all’s fair and all that, right?"

"I still can’t believe it."

"Believe it. Don’t believe it. It doesn’t matter now anyway. It’s in the past, and I hope to never have to do that again. So can we get back to the matter at hand?"

"Sure." Draco gave him a strange look, but he couldn’t be bothered trying to work out what that meant. "What was that again?"

Harry pushed the papers back towards Draco. "The lists. Tell me if anyone on the list of Ministry employees was someone you remember your dad talking to or having over to the manor. Or maybe another Death Eater talked about them. And which people might hold a grudge against you or your dad, on either list. Anything we can do to narrow the list or focus on a handful of suspects at a time would be great."

"Do you really think this will help?"

"I don’t know, but I need to cover every angle, and I don’t have time to investigate everyone."

Draco picked up one of the lists of Death Eaters and shuddered. "I’ll do my best."


Continued in Part 8

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 6
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 2.5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 6


Harry stared at the door, wondering if Draco was already awake. Or if he was even still inside. He also wondered why in the bloody hell he always – always – managed to get himself into these situations. Well, not this precise situation, of course. But ... for some reason that may never be entirely clear to himself, Harry couldn’t just hand this case off. Nor could he, apparently, remain as angry as he bloody well should be at Draco. He’d just looked so broken last night and Harry couldn’t help it. He couldn’t not help him. Couldn’t just leave him to deal with his own shit. Merlin, he really was a sucker.

It was that fucking dragon. It had thrown him off. And then he’d had to, of course, relive that stupid day all over again. Stir up all those old feelings he’d tried to leave behind. Cut open the wound and leave himself open for ... what, exactly? More pain? God, he was an idiot. And then that stupid, masochistic side of him had kept poking at Harry, wondering if Draco really did still care. Because if he didn’t, why would he have kept such a trinket? It certainly didn’t match his taste, which was decidedly more upscale.

When he’d got home, Ginny had already been asleep, which he’d been thankful for. He knew he couldn’t discuss the case with her, and knew she’d be angry at him for taking it – she still hated Draco and likely always would. But more than that, he doubted he’d have been able to school his features to hide just how shaken up he was. And she was stubborn. She would not have easily let that go. He’d spent a few restless hours replaying his and Ginny’s lives together over the past few years. It had been good. It was still good. Comfortable. Good friends. Supportive family. Everything was good. Really good. That spark they’d had back in school ... well, that always fades over time, right? You get to know each other and settle into a comfortable life. And that’s what they had. Bringing up some short-lived whirlwind whatever-it-had-been with Draco from years ago was stupid. It wasn’t healthy. They’d never have lasted anyway, right? But then that stupid dragon popped into his head again and his mind started reeling once more. Eventually, he’d managed to drop off to sleep.

In the clear light of the morning, however, he’d managed to rustle up a bit of anger as he focussed not on the good times he and Draco’d had, but on their last conversation. On how Draco had dismissed him as though he’d meant nothing. That they’d meant nothing. That anger had prompted another thought, something he hadn’t considered while he was in Draco’s flat. Perhaps he’d kept the stupid thing as a reminder of just how wonderfully gullible Harry was. How he’d finally been able to best him at something. How he’d been able to hurt Harry. Really hurt him. Harry didn’t want to think that Draco was that horrible, but he’d been wrong about him before, hadn’t he?

He glared at the door and tried once more to channel his anger. Protect himself from his own weakness. And Draco was his weakness. But he was a fucking Auror, damn it, and he could do this. Maybe it would be better if Draco had already left. He took a few calming breaths, steeled himself and knocked. No response. He knocked again. "It’s me."

He heard some shuffling and then the door opened. Well, shit. Draco had clearly still been sleeping and he stood there looking ... fuck ... like he’d just crawled out of bed. Not helpful. "This is your hotel room," he said, stiffling a yawn. "You shouldn’t have to knock."

Harry shrugged. "Maybe, but I told you that you could stay here and –" He thought back to a night years ago when he’d accompanied Dumbledore to see Slughorn "– it would be rude to just barge in."

Draco blinked, straightened up and brushed off his sleeves, though Harry saw no evidence of anything there. "About that." He took a fortifying breath before looking Harry in the eyes. "I ... thank you. I don’t know what came over me."

"Relax," Harry said, going inside and closing the door behind him. "I can’t imagine how I would have reacted if I’d just found out that someone had been spying on me, in my home, for months, if not years. It’s understandable."

"Still. I don’t usually ..." He ran his hand through his hair and, unlike Harry’s, it settled neatly into place. Of course it did. "I’m generally pretty good at keeping it together."

"Right." Harry motioned towards the bed. "You done with that? I could use a table to work at." And I could really do without having a bed in the room with us.

Draco shook his head, clearly startled by the change of subject. "Oh. Uh, yes."

With a wave of his wand, Harry returned the bed to the table he’d transfigured the evening before along with a couple of chairs. Another wave and several items appeared on the surface. "Right," he said again, turning to face Draco who, thank Merlin, no longer looked like he’d just fallen out of bed. "Here’s the thing. You’ve been threatened, someone broke into your home, taking a few items and destroying others. You find out someone has been spying on you. Your family has no particular reason to trust the Aurors but you had no other option than coming to us. Then I show up and ... well ... I doubt that’s doing much for your nerves."

"I –"

"It’s not doing much for mine either, truth be told, but then I’m not the one under surveillance with threats being made against him. So. If you have a moment when you just can’t hold things together and keep that armour you wear against the world in place, I’d say that’s more than understandable."

"But –"

"You look like you’re feeling better today." Despite having just woken up, he did look more together, more himself. Less frazzled. That was a good thing. Harry might just be able to remember what a jerk he was if he didn’t fall apart again.

He nodded. "Yes, thanks."

"Better enough to get down to business?" Harry motioned for Draco to take a seat. Draco did, but kept looking at Harry. It was unnerving. "What?"

"Why are you being nice to me?" he finally said. "After ..." He didn’t finish the thought.

"It’s my job."

"Seriously?" That seemed to piss him off. "It’s an Auror’s job to house victims when they have meltdowns? In their own place, no less."

"It’s just a hotel room."

"And it’s yours right now."

Harry shrugged. "Yeah, I’ve been told – by more than a few people – that I have a saving people thing. Apparently I can’t shut that off." He stared meaningfully at Draco. "Even when I probably should."

"But –"

"Look," Harry said, a bit frustrated and more than a bit perplexed by his own actions the evening before. In the light of day, he really did think he might do well to seek professional help. "Don’t read anything into anything. For all we can skirt around the issue, I know you. I know what can get to you. That time when Voldemort was at the manor, it still haunts you. I have my own demons too." Draco made to interrupt, but Harry cut across him. "I knew what was happening and I did what I could to help. That’s all. And now, if you’re to be believed, the crisis has passed and you’re good to go again, yeah?" Draco nodded and Harry said, "Good. Because I’d like to catch this bastard and give you some peace. Then we can both move on with our lives and we never have to speak, ever again."

"I ... "

"So ... back at it, yeah?" Harry took out the three devices and placed them on the table. He scowled at them. "These, unless I’m mistaken, are Ministry issued."

Draco’s hands clenched into fists. "The Ministry is spying on me?"

Harry shook his head. "Not officially, no." At Draco’s raised brow, he elaborated. "I took the liberty of checking this morning before coming over here. There’s no official record of you being tracked. Your father, yes, but not like this. I can’t discuss specifics, but you know that he was under strict conditions in order to remain out of prison. You, however, are not."

"But you said –"

"I said they were Ministry issued. I did not say the current Ministry. It looks to me like they were from the days around the war."

He let that sink in for a moment before Draco said, "So you think the Dark Lord ..."

"His followers, perhaps. He’d taken over the Ministry and I wouldn’t put it beyond some resourceful Death Eater or wannabe to scoop some of these for future use. Suffice it to say the record keeping from those days leaves a lot to be desired."

Draco looked like he might be sick. "So a Death Eater is watching me?"

"Too soon to tell," Harry said. "But I thought you’d want to know. Best to be prepared for all possibilities."

Draco nodded and clenched his teeth. "What next?"

"I’d say that’s up to you."

"How so?"

Harry pointed to the bugs. "I’m working the case, and will do the best I can. But if we need more help – forensics, for instance – that will mean involving more people. Which means others will have access to the recordings. Others at the Ministry."

Draco narrowed his eyes. "What are you suggesting?"

"Oh, I don’t know. That maybe you don’t want people hearing your business."

"I’ve done nothing wrong," he said, his voice defensive.

"Good to know. But are you sure there isn’t something, anything that you wouldn’t want someone to know about you? Something you might have said out loud in your flat? Need I remind you how old some of these are? Can you remember every conversation you’ve had over the past two years?"

"Fine, fine. I get your point."

"I hope so, because I couldn’t guarantee your privacy once these get handed over."

Draco crossed his arms over his chest. "But I’m supposed to be okay with you listening in?"

"Unless there’s a need for me to listen to the recordings, I have no intention of doing so."

"Yeah, right."

"You know what? As hard as you may find this to believe, I don’t actually give a shit what you’ve been doing for the past two years. Or five years, really." He was making it pretty easy for Harry to be angry with him now. "If the investigation requires me to listen to something – say, to determine how long the person or people have been listening in on you – I will do so. Other than that, I just. Don’t. Care."

Draco’s face hardened. "Fine."

"And if you don’t trust me to handle your case professionally, feel free to let Robards know and he’ll be sure to assign someone else to your case."

"I didn’t mean –"

"Whatever, Malfoy. I’ll do my job and I won’t invade your privacy. If there’s a need to listen to anything, I’ll let you know beforehand and you can say yes or no. If that’s not good enough, I don’t know what else to say."

"Harry –"

"Stop calling me Harry!" He stood up and dragged his hands through his hair. "You are not my friend and I mean nothing to you, remember? Because I sure do." Draco looked like he’d been slapped in the face and Harry didn’t much give a shit. He put his hands on the table and leaned in, eyes boring into Draco’s. "All I am to you right now is the Auror that’s going to do his level best to catch the son of a bitch trying to scare you or kill you or whatever. All I need from you right now is to know that you’re okay with me investigating. If you are, then fine. I’ll let you know when the arsehole gets a transmission from the devices and then we can move forward. You can go back home and play like you have no idea you’re being watched." He reached for the Pensieve and sat back down. "Meanwhile, I’ll try to piece these memories together into something you can use for a hint of privacy."

"I –"

"Are we good? Everything clear? You okay with me continuing on the case?"

Draco pursed his lips and looked very much like someone who wanted to argue. Instead, through his teeth he said, "Fine. Stay on the case." He got up and gathered his things to go. "And I have your word you won’t –"

"For fuck’s sake, Malfoy. I told you I won’t poke around in your business. I honestly can’t think of anything I’d want to do less right now."

"Right." He stood there for a few moments but when Harry didn’t look up, eventually said, "You know where to find me."

"Yeah."

The silence left in the wake of Draco’s Apparition pressed in all around Harry. Well that went well. Fuck. Why did he let the stupid git get to him? As if Harry wanted to listen to Draco’s voice any more than he had to. Listen to him talking to anyone and everyone he brought over to his flat. Yeah, that would be a treat. It would serve him right if Harry handed the case off to someone else. Someone like Ron, who’d love nothing more than to root around in Draco’s private life, just looking for something to have on him, even if it wasn’t anything illegal.

Harry ran his hand through his hair and only just stopped himself yanking a wad of it out. No one but Draco – no one – could get him this worked up. He needed to calm the fuck down. His emotions were a roller coaster right now and he risked being sent to the Janus Thickey ward if he wasn’t careful.

He set to work putting together a reel of Days in the Life of Draco Malfoy, arsehole.

What fun.

Continued in Part 7

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 5
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 3K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 5


Back at Grimmauld Place, Harry replayed the video he’d taken at Draco’s flat and made additional notes, particularly regarding the hidden surveillance devices. In short order, he confirmed that there had been fifteen. One was in the Malfoy family ring and three were to be sent to the Ministry. There were three that included video and the rest were spread among the main rooms, with one in the entryway. At least whoever planted them didn’t put one in the bathroom. Small consolation. What troubled him most was the age of three devices, though they no longer worked. Probably disabled over time from the magic in the flat.

He did not look forward to passing along this news. It was a terrible invasion of privacy for anyone, but for Malfoy it held the power to evoke the past. Harry knew from experience that some things are better left behind. This definitely qualified.

Putting aside his notes, he turned to the Pensieve. With confirmation that the video surveillance – presuming there hadn’t been others placed earlier and subsequently removed – had only been active since this break-in, there would be no historical pattern established. That made the job a little easier. Still, he wanted it to look natural. Hopefully it wouldn’t be needed for long – with any luck his trackers would pick up a transmission shortly – but he wanted to provide as much of a break for Malfoy as he could.

As Malfoy’s memories swirled in the Pensieve, Harry saw once more the gift he’d given Draco piecing itself together. His heart had begun to race then and it did the same now. And at once he was immersed in his own memories of that day.

Harry had grown weary of remaining holed up in Grimmauld. While neither of them was ready or willing to share their relationship with anyone, he missed the freedom such shared knowledge could provide. So he’d devised a plan. Telling Draco to set aside the full day, he had a surprise in store.

Unsure if Draco would be amenable, but unwilling to chance the alternative, he’d decided on a day in the Muggle world. London remained too much of a risk, as so many witches and wizards spent time there – besides, they’d both explored London before – so he’d decided on Wales. Cardiff specifically.

The day remained a pleasant blur of sightseeing and shopping and people watching. They had walked along the water and slipped into all sorts of shops. Harry didn’t remember what shops or restaurants they’d gone into; all he remembered was the feeling of freedom, to just walk around, hand in hand, together, without a care in the world. Even now he treasured that feeling, something he’d never been able to recapture, even with Ginny, in the wizarding world. And, he just realised, he’d never even tried spending a day with her in the Muggle world.

Cardiff castle wasn’t Hogwarts, of course, but for them it was perfect, and Draco had been particularly fascinated by the animal wall. He’d mocked Harry relentlessly for – of course – liking the lions best, and had been somewhat affronted by the lack of a snake, or at least a serpent. And why, with dragons everywhere one went in Cardiff, had there not been at least one on the wall? Harry grinned at the memory. In the end, Draco had settled on the lynx as his favourite. Harry had pointed out that a lynx, like a lion, is just a big cat, but Draco had just told him to shut up.

They’d travelled incognito, making a few tweaks to their features, just in case. It had been strange looking at Draco in disguise, and he imagined Draco had felt the same way, but neither of them had changed their eyes and they hadn’t disguised their voices, so if they just focussed on those things, they were able to immerse themselves in the day.

Later that night when they were home – Harry’s home that had quickly felt like their home – Harry’d presented Draco with his gift.

"But I didn’t get you anything," Draco’d said, though the sparkle in his eyes had told Harry he was pleased.

"I know. You don’t have to. I just ... well, I couldn’t resist." Draco had reached for it, but Harry’d held it back. "Now don’t laugh, because it’s Muggle. And really cheesy."

He’d rolled his eyes and reached out once more. "I would expect no less from you, Potter."

"It’s just ... well, I just wanted you to have something to remember our first date together, that’s all." Harry’d handed it over, just a little apprehensive now that the time had come. He’d expected to be mocked, or at the very least teased relentlessly, but Draco had surprised him. He’d simply smiled and opened it.

And, though Harry had expected derisive laughter, he’d smiled more brightly and said, "It’s brilliant."

Wales dragon figurine black.jpg

"It’s a dragon. Like you."

Then the eyeroll had come. "Funny, but I’d managed to work that out all on my own."

"Shut up. At least I didn’t get you a red one. I figured you’d have something biting to say about it being Gryffindor colours."

But then he’d kissed Harry, like he’d never kissed him before. It had been the perfect end to the perfect day.

And then, three weeks later it was over.

And that was five years ago.

Only ... Draco had kept the dragon. And Harry had no idea what to make of that.

Harry put his fingers to his lips and swore he could still taste Draco’s kiss.

His alarm jolted him back to the present. He checked his watch; Ginny should be home soon. He needed to find another place to work if he was expected to keep the case to himself, since he couldn’t be assured of privacy in his tiny cubicle at the Ministry. If he left now, he should have just enough time to work something out before going back to Draco’s.

When he arrived back at Draco’s flat, it was awkward, to say the least. The dragon, hidden away in a drawer in Draco’s bedroom, loomed over them. And after reliving that day in Cardiff, Harry found it a challenge not to stare. He kept running his tongue over his upper lip, trying to recapture that moment. He shook his head to clear away the memories. He was with Ginny now. They’d both moved on. He couldn’t get distracted, not with Draco’s life on the line – and yes, damn it, he was definitely Draco again. But the need to know – why had Draco kept such a silly souvenir if it had meant nothing to him? – kept interrupting his thoughts.

"Were you able to complete the list of missing items?" Harry’s voice came out raspier than he’d intended.

"What?" Draco jumped, startled out of wherever he’d gone. It seemed Harry wasn’t the only one lost in thought. "Oh, right." He grabbed a paper from the table and handed it to Harry. "Here you go."

Harry took the proffered page and looked over the list. "Correct me if I’m wrong, but it looks like none of these is actually yours." At Draco’s scowl, he continued. "I mean, none of these items was purchased by you. They’re all Malfoy items handed down to you, right?"

"Yes."

"And nothing from the Black side?"

"Ah, no."

There were only three things of note: the hand of glory kept, as Harry recalled, as a reminder of stupid choices; a tome from the Malfoy library; and a jewelled box, an heirloom Lucius had valued. Draco had never shown much interest in any of them.

The items destroyed, however, seemed to have no rhyme or reason to them. An indiscriminate act of force, probably just to rattle Draco. And rattle him it had.

Harry positioned himself with his back to known cameras and motioned towards Draco’s ring. Thankfully, he got the message and excused himself to use the washroom, conveniently leaving it behind when he returned.

"I’ve a few things to go over with you, if you would come with me." Draco nodded and Harry took his arm, Apparating them to the room he’d just set up.

"Subtle, Potter," he said as he withdrew his arm from Harry’s grasp and stared at the bed, looking suddenly terrified. "Just because I kept some stupid dragon doesn’t mean I’m going to sleep with you."

"What? Wait. No!" Harry took a moment to process the scene from Draco’s point of view and felt his face burn. "Oh, for fuck’s sake." He waved his wand, transfiguring the bed into a table and chairs. "I rented the space so I can work in private. I barely had time to secure it before returning to your flat."

Draco snorted. Apparently Harry’s discomfort emboldened him. "Work, eh?" He took a step closer to Harry and grasped his tie. "Is that what we’re calling it now?"

Draco wasn’t fooling anyone with his false bravado. Harry had seen his fear when they’d landed in this room. That, more than anything, allowed him to regain his composure. "Oh, stop it. Don’t pretend this is any easier on you than it is me."

Draco shrugged. "Very well. Why have you – oh, Great and Powerful Auror Potter – dragged me to a seedy hotel room away from all prying eyes if you weren’t planning on taking advantage of my current, very vulnerable position? Whatever do you want from me?"

Harry knew this was Draco’s defence mechanism, throwing other people off their game, but knowing that didn’t prevent it from getting Harry riled all the same. Especially given the circumstances. What did he want from Draco? Right now, Harry kinda wanted to punch him in the face. Which was a good thing, really, because it made him remember that he was supposed to be pissed off with Draco, not replaying long lost memories and thinking about what might have been. This was just another case. He was an Auror and Draco was a victim. He took a soothing breath and willed himself to be objective.

"If you want to be a dick, Malfoy, you can simply Apparate home – there’s nothing preventing you – and I’ll carry on without bothering to inform you of my findings. If, however, you want to take this threat on your fucking life seriously, you’re welcome to take a seat and listen."

Despite being chastised, Draco nonchalantly collapsed onto the sofa, crossed his legs imperiously and raised his brows. "Well? Inform me."

"Right. Well, after my second round searching your flat, I confirmed the fifteen devices. There’s the one in your ring and the three barely hidden ones."

"Which leaves eleven."

"Yes. Three of the remaining ones are old."

"You mentioned that before. Just how old are they?"

"About two years old."

Malfoy shot up. "What did you say? Two years?"

"Yeah, that’s the bad news."

He shot Harry a murderous look. "And there’s some sort of good news about someone spying on me for two years?"

Harry dragged his hand through his hair and sat down on the chair facing Malfoy. "I wouldn’t call it good news, no. But it’s less bad."

"Oh, well then," Malfoy said, a hint of panic in his voice now. "Less bad is just wonderful."

"No, it’s not." Harry sensed him winding up and he wasn’t sure how to calm him down. It wasn’t as if he could take Draco in his arms and talk him through it like he used to do when a panic attack took hold. Hopefully it didn’t come down to that. "The positive part about it is that the devices aren’t working. I can’t tell you how long ago they stopped working – not without looking at them to see when the last recording was made, if it’s been preserved – but it seems safe to say it’s been a while. My best guess is that the magic in your flat, most likely your wards, caused them to break down."

"Were those the ones with video too?"

"No. That’s the other positive news. There are only three video devices and they were placed there at the same time as the note was left. One each in your bedroom, the front room and the kitchen."

Malfoy’s legs were bouncing slightly and he was wringing his hands, but otherwise he seemed to be keeping relatively calm. "So there were fifteen. Only six were left the other day, which leaves nine older ones. Three of those were really old and no longer working. That’s six more."

"Right. One is in your ring, two in the front room, one each in your entryway, kitchen and bedroom. They seem to be about four to six months old."

"Oh, God." His legs started bouncing again. "I think I’m going to be sick."

Harry panicked. Not sure what to do, he moved to sit down beside Draco, resting his leg against Draco’s bouncing one. "We’ll get whoever’s doing this. I promise."

Draco stared off into the distance, eyes glazed and unfocussed, breathing shallow and fast. Harry suspected he was back at Malfoy Manor, back when Voldemort and the Death Eaters had taken over the place and had roamed freely.

Without thinking, he pressed his hand to Draco’s thigh, to stop the bouncing, and squeezed. "Hey, Malfoy." No response. "Draco!" Draco turned to face him, looking for all the world like he was surprised Harry was even there. "Hey." Harry squeezed his leg again. "It’s going to be okay."

"I don’t – I don’t think I can go back there."

"Then don’t."

His leg began to shake under Harry’s hand again. "But what about your plan to catch them?"

Harry released his leg and grabbed him gently by the upper arms, turning him so they faced each other. "Don’t worry about that."

"But –"

"Shh. Listen to me. It’s okay. Everything’s going to be okay." Harry’s hands acted of their own accord and rubbed circles on Draco’s shoulders as he tried to talk him down. "We’ll figure it out. We might catch a break when they transmit the first time – I’ve placed a trace on them so I’ll know when something happens. Since they aren’t transmitting constantly, you don’t have to be there for now. And if we don’t catch them that way, we’ll figure out something else. Trust me."

Draco nodded, taking in shaky breaths. After a time, he calmed somewhat. "I do," he whispered. He stared at Harry like a lost child and swallowed. "I trust you."

Harry smiled. "Good. Now try to relax."

He snorted. "Yeah, sure. No problem. I’m all about relaxing."

"Can I get you something? A glass of water?"

"Sure. Yeah. Water’s good."

Harry released his arms and stood up. The moment he started to walk away, Draco wrapped his arms around his body and his legs began to bounce again. Harry quickly returned with the water. "Here you go. Drink up."

Draco took a sip while staring off into the distance again. Harry didn’t know what else to do.

"I can’t go back there," Draco said in a choked voice, looking at someplace only he could see. "Not now."

"It’s okay. You don’t have to. I can pick up whatever you need, if you want."

"No, I mean the manor. I can’t go there now, not like this."

"Okay." Once more Harry tried to settle the bouncing with a hand to Draco’s leg. Before his brain processed what he was going to say, words spilled forth, unbidden. "You can stay here. I’ve already put up wards to keep people out, and I’ve done a sweep of the room to ensure it’s secure."

"And no one’s watching?"

Harry shook his head. "No one’s watching or listening. It’s safe and secure."

"You’re sure?" He hugged himself tightly and it was everything Harry could do to resist doing the same, just taking him in his arms and telling him that he would make everything okay. That he’d protect him.

"I’m positive." He waved his wand and the table transfigured back into a bed. "Why don’t you lie down?" Draco allowed himself to be led to the bed. Harry sat him down, removed his shoes, and nudged him under the covers. "I’ll go get you some tea from the restaurant downstairs and I’ll be right back, okay?"

Draco started to laugh, for no discernible reason. Just as Harry was starting to panic, he said, "See? I knew you wanted to get me into bed again."

Harry winced. What was he supposed to say to that? He’d never wish these circumstances on anyone, least of all Draco. No matter what had gone before, he knew he’d always want to protect this man. But he couldn’t say that. Shouldn’t say that. Hell, he shouldn’t even think it. But, more to the point, he’d never take advantage of such a situation. Oh, and he was with Ginny.

Draco stopped laughing. "Sorry. That wasn’t funny."

No, it definitely wasn’t. "It’s okay." What else was he to say?

"No, it’s not." Draco pulled the covers over his shoulders and turned to face away from Harry. "I’m so, so sorry, Harry." He took a couple of ragged breaths. "Sorry for everything."

Harry stood up, not knowing what to do. "I’ll get that tea for you now." Draco said nothing, so he fled.

When he got back upstairs, Draco was sound asleep. Probably for the best. He’d had an emotionally draining day to say the least.

Harry stayed for another half hour, watching Draco sleep and wondering what the hell he was doing. Ron would have told him he was mental. Hermione would have told him he was pulling his saviour thing again. And Ginny? She’d have told him he was a sucker.

Right. Ginny. She’d be home by now. He really ought to go there too.

He pulled two coins out of his pocket and waved his wand over them. He returned one to his pocket and placed the other on the night table with a note. "Press to contact me if you need anything. H."

He read the note over and spent a few more minutes watching Draco sleep, the crease between his eyes itching to be smoothed out. Harry resisted, but only just, and he thought that Ron, Hermione and Ginny were all probably right about him. And in that moment, he just couldn’t bring himself to care.

Continued in Part 6

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 4
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 2.5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 4


Back at Malfoy’s flat, Harry jumped into action. "I’m going to record everything I’m doing, if that’s alright with you."

Malfoy stood, arms crossed over his chest, leaning against the doorframe that separated front room from kitchen. "Whatever the Great Auror Potter must do."

Harry sighed. He wasn’t entirely sure Malfoy was acting. "Look, Malfoy, don’t be a dick. You have the right, as the homeowner and victim here, to request that I not record the inspection as I take a walk through."

Malfoy scoffed. "Like they couldn’t take your own memories as evidence?"

"No, as a matter of fact, they can’t." This was one of the changes made in the last five years. Consent was required for video evidence. Still photographs of crime scenes were standard, but if there was no injury to a person, the homeowner could say no to photographic evidence. "Nothing prevents viewing of memories via Pensieve, but nothing is admissible without your consent."

"Whatever." He waved his arm at nothing in particular. "Have at it. I have nothing to hide." He crossed his arms over his chest again. "Not that you or anyone else believes that."

Harry rolled his eyes and began his recording with the case number, date and time. He repeated the spells he’d used earlier, adding to his earlier notes, and throwing numerous other detection spells into the mix. He could feel Malfoy’s eyes watching his every move, cataloguing what Harry was seeing. He focussed his attention on the damage done to Malfoy’s property, then acted surprised as he came across the barely concealed devices.

"Are these yours?" he asked, holding out his gloved hand to Malfoy, three bugs clearly visible. Malfoy leaned in for a good look and went to reach for them. Harry pulled his hand back. "Don’t touch them, please. They may be evidence."

"Sorry. Forgot." Malfoy withdrew his hand and squinted at them. "No, they’re not mine. What are they?"

Harry stared down at his hand. "This isn’t my area of expertise, but it seems someone wants to keep careful watch on you."

Draco glared at the devices Harry held in his hand. "So these are ...?"

"Bugs," Harry said. At Draco’s faux-confused look, he elaborated. "Listening devices. A sort of muggle-magic hybrid. They don’t look particularly sophisticated, as far as I can tell, but I’ll have someone in forensics look them over."

Malfoy – true to his word – acted quite surprised. "Bugs." He frowned. "But couldn’t they just put a listening spell on the place?"

Harry nodded. "They could have, but these are easier to hide in a wizard’s home. After all, you’re more likely to look for magic than something like this, something that’s less likely to set off your wards."

"Not like those worked anyway."

"No," Harry agreed. "But once you clean up this mess and tighten your wards, these might have gone undetected, and they’d be able to listen in, even if they could no longer get in."

Draco reached for them again. this time with more force, but Harry pulled back. "Don’t destroy them."

"Why the fuck not?" he said, scowling at the devices.

"Because once they’re destroyed, we can no longer track them." Draco stopped reaching for them. "In fact, once they stop transmitting, we probably can’t do anything to track the signal," Harry explained. "That’s the problem with this hybrid technology. The magical component is so weak that it doesn’t leave much of a trace. We have to catch it in the act of transmitting."

"So catch it!"

"These don’t seem to be transmitting right now."

"But –"

"It appears to be recording – that’s the muggle part of it – but it may be set to transmit only at certain times. Less likely to be discovered that way."

"So how did you find them?"

Harry stared at him, then raised his brows. "You may find this hard to believe, Malfoy, but I’m actually pretty good at my job. I’m a trained Auror and I’ve seen a fair few of these over the past few years."

"I –"

"Look, you don’t have to like me or the fact that I’m on your case, which you clearly don’t, but I do actually know what I’m doing. I won’t pretend I’m an expert on surveillance devices – that’s what our forensics group is for – but I have a basic working knowledge of this stuff."

Draco pursed his lips. "Whatever, Potter."

"Let me finish up what I’m doing and then I’ll leave you to fill out reports." Harry carried on with his detailed inspection. He made no indication that he saw or otherwise suspected additional devices. He would review the footage later and make his notes then, away from the prying eyes of the video recording devices.

"Right, that’s me done for now." He ended the recording spell and placed two forms on the table. "One of those is the formal report; the second is for you to list any missing items. Do you have any questions?"

Malfoy looked once more at the bugs. "Are they listening now?"

"They might be, yes."

"Well, get them the hell out of here." He shivered. "It’s creepy being spied on."

"I’ll take them with me and hand them over to the experts. They may want to come by as well." Malfoy didn’t look thrilled at having more people go through his things. Harry couldn’t blame him for that. "So, you have two choices. We can declare this an ongoing crime scene, in which case you won’t be able to stay here until after the team can come in and do their thing."

"How long will that be?"

"A couple of days, give or take. They’ve got quite a bit on their plates at the moment."

"Of course they do." He wrapped his arms around his waist again. "And what’s the second choice?"

Harry ignored the slight. "I don’t recommend it, but without anyone injured, the choice is yours. You can trust me – which I’m sure will sit oh so well with you – to record the scene and bring these bugs and the footage to them, and you can go back to doing whatever it is you do. They can then come by when they’re available to look for anything else out of the ordinary, but the scene won’t have been preserved."

"I’ll go with option two."

"I don’t –"

"I heard you, Potter. You don’t recommend it. But let’s be honest, shall we? They already assigned the case to you. There’s no way people don’t know our history, so putting someone who’s always hated me on the –"

"I don’t hate you."

Malfoy snorted. "Sure. Right. Whatever." He began pacing along a small clearing in the rubble. "Regardless, I don’t fancy anyone at the Ministry gives two shits what happens to me, so how much better or worse could it be than you?" He stopped his pacing to look at Harry. "Better the devil you know, yeah?"

Harry barked out a laugh. "So I’m the devil now?"

Malfoy threw his hands up in the air. "Not the point."

"Then what, precisely, is the point, Malfoy?"

Malfoy settled himself in a chair and put his face in his hands. "The point is that I shouldn’t have even bothered contacting the Ministry. Only … well, whoever is doing this has managed to invade my home and get past my wards. And where else could I go?" He surveyed the disaster of his flat and Harry could see just how deeply this was cutting. "I don’t think anyone is about to bend over backwards to help a former Death Eater, but I will, grudgingly, concede that you may be the one Auror that might actually do something."

Harry coughed. "Gee, such high praise."

Malfoy shrugged but didn’t look up. "For reasons best known to yourself, you did testify on my behalf after the war. And … well … whatever. I suppose that’s more than most would have done, so …"

And I saved your life, you tosser. Not to mention … well, best not to mention. "So you’ll take my recommendation?"

He laughed and finally looked up. "I’ll accept you working the case. Not like I have a choice there, anyway, but still. I’ll also accept your additional security wards. But no, I don’t think I’ll move out whilst waiting for a team to come here and poke around my things, probably hoping to find something on me or, worse, plant something in my home, rather than find whoever’s doing this. Thanks, but no."

"Look, Malfoy –" Harry wanted to defend his colleagues, but understood what Malfoy was thinking. He probably wasn’t far off the mark to think that some people would be more than happy to catch him at something he could be tossed into prison for.

"Spare me, Potter."

"I know the Ministry had corruption all through its ranks. Long before Voldemort took over." Lucius Malfoy was proof of that, though it didn’t bear mentioning. "But we’ve done a good job of clearing the place."

Malfoy snorted. "Sure you have."

Harry ran a hand through his hair. "I have confidence in our Auror department, at the very least. But I understand if you don’t."

"Good, glad we got that sorted." He stood up and took his wand out. "Perhaps you could add some of your Super Saviour Auror wards to this place before you leave, and then I can get on with cleaning up this disaster." He walked into the kitchen. "Meanwhile, I could use a drink."

Harry nodded and did just that. Five minutes later, he was done. "That should be good to keep people out. I’ve set the wards to allow myself access as well as you."

Malfoy’s eyes widened. "You will have access?"

Harry could tell Malfoy was about as thrilled as he was. "Yes, well, I am the Auror on the case, and I figured I should be able to get in should something happen."

"Something?"

"Should someone breach the wards, or ... something."

Malfoy fidgeted with his glass of amber liquid. "Whatever."

"Look, I know this isn’t ideal." Malfoy made a dismissive noise. Harry ignored him. "I have no intention of coming here unannounced and uninvited, but I wouldn’t be doing my job if I couldn’t respond quickly to whatever situation might arise." He wanted Malfoy to look at him, to understand that Harry would never do anything to risk his life, nor would he invade his privacy, but Malfoy continued to stare into his glass. "You can put up additional warding to block me as well, but do warn me if you’re going to do that, particularly over the next few days."

He shrugged in defeat, but still didn’t look up. "That’s fine. And what about my mother?"

"No, I thought it best for now, until we catch whoever did this, that she not risk coming here. I presume you agree?"

"Oh. Right. Of course. But ..." His words drifted off and he frowned in thought. "I don’t want to worry her, though."

"I understand, but don’t you think she and your father might be able to help figure out who might have done this?" Not that Harry cherished the idea of interviewing Lucius Malfoy, but if it would help narrow down the suspect list, he should.

"Perhaps, but ... well, she’ll want me to stay with them, won’t she?"

Harry thought of Mrs Weasley and how she’d react if something like this were happening to one of her children. "Yeah, I suppose so."

Draco shuddered. "I don’t relish staying there." Harry knew that Draco hadn’t felt comfortable in his childhood home after the war, after Voldemort all but took over the place. He’d hinted at more but had never fully opened up to Harry about that time. And then whatever they’d had had been over before he’d got around to pressing the issue.

"So you still aren’t comfortable there?" Knowing they were being listened to, he didn’t elaborate, and he hoped his look conveyed that to Malfoy. Well, if he’d bother looking at Harry it might.

He shuddered again. "My father and I don’t see eye to eye on many things, and we keep our distance. It’s enough that I go there for dinner and special occasions. I’d rather not make it any longer than that."

Harry nodded. "So do I take that to mean –"

"That I’d rather you not speak to my parents at this time, Auror Potter."

Harry was torn between relief at not having to see Lucius or Malfoy Manor again, and concern that he might not be getting the information he needed to properly investigate and protect Draco. "Fine, but I may push back later."

"Shocking, that." He finally looked up at Harry. "Imagine you pushing back."

Harry smirked. "I’ve been known to do so on occasion."

A fleeting smile crossed Draco’s face before he stood up and it fell once more. "Right, so you can go now. No need to babysit the Death Eater." Harry blinked at the abrupt change in mood. "I have a flat to clean and you have Auror things to do."

Harry barely stopped himself reaching out with a calming hand. Instead, he withdrew his wand. "I can help with that." Draco narrowed his eyes, but Harry quickly added, "My mending charms are pretty good and you can zoom everything back into place. We can set the place to rights in short order."

Malfoy looked like he was going to argue, but Harry walked away, brandishing his wand.

It took slightly longer than expected, what with all the damage, but together they got through the mess in the front room in about fifteen minutes. Everything was going swimmingly when, now working in the bedroom, Harry repaired an item that mended itself into a very familiar form. His hand shook as he watched it take shape. When Draco saw it, his pale face went paler and he grabbed it with his hand. He opened a drawer and tossed it inside. "I think I can manage the rest," he said.

Harry didn’t argue this time. He needed to leave. Now. "I’ll be back in a few hours," he said, thankful his voice wasn’t as shaky as his body had become. "Is that enough time for you to inventory what might be missing?"

Not looking at Harry, he said stiffly, "That should be fine."

"Right. I’ve left the forms on your kitchen table." Harry ran his hand through his hair nervously. "So. A few hours then." And he disapparated.

Sitting on his sofa back at Grimmauld Place, he tossed his wand onto the table. His hands shook as he raised them to his face. He’d kept it. Draco had kept the gift Harry had bought him all those years ago. It had been a cheap little souvenir from their first – and, as it turned out, only – real date. And he’d kept it. But why?

If what they’d had – how had Draco put it? Had only ever been a distraction, a way to let off steam – if it had never meant anything, then why would he have kept Harry’s gift?

Continued in Part 5

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 3
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 1.4K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 3


Harry looked at the collection of memories in the Pensieve, hoping he’d be able to cobble together some footage good enough to trick the surveillance devices. His skills weren’t great, but should be sufficient for the purpose: short-term and occasional.

"Right," Harry said. "Are we agreed then? We’ll leave the well disguised devices in place and I’ll remove the obvious ones."

Malfoy still looked hesitant. "The ones they wanted you to find."

Harry nodded. "Then do your best to act naturally."

"How exactly am I supposed to do that?" Malfoy said, wrapping his arms around his stomach. Harry knew that look and it was everything he could do to stay back. He would remain impassive. He would not try to console Draco – Malfoy – to ease his mind. And he would most certainly not take him in his arms and tell him everything would be okay.

"Look, it’s invasive, but you’ve been through worse. You can do this." He resisted reaching out with a calming hand and willed his voice to remain emotionless. "And it won’t be for long. I just want to put a trace on the devices to see if I can determine where they’re transmitting to."

"And you’re sure you can do that?"

Harry shrugged. Truth be told, this wasn’t his area of expertise. "I should be able to narrow it down to a general area, a neighbourhood at least. Any more invasive traces – ones that could pinpoint with more accuracy – would be detectable."

"And that would give them warning, so they could shut everything down, and we'd lose our chance to trace the source."

Harry watched as Draco’s eyes darted around the room, as his teeth nibbled nervously at his lower lip, as his arms reflexively kept squeezing his waist. His instincts screamed to comfort this visibly shaken victim of a crime, but his self-preservation warned him to maintain professional distance from the man who ... well. Maybe he should have told Robards.

"It won’t be for long, and I’ll put up extra wards and warning spells. Once I’ve narrowed down where the signal is transmitting to, we can remove the rest and you’ll have your privacy back."

Draco – Malfoy, damn it – finally let his arms fall to his sides. He balled his hands into fists as he took several deep, calming breaths. "Fine. How long do you figure?"

"A few days, a week at most, I think."

"You think?"

"Look, Malfoy, I’m doing the best I can here."

"Whatever." His arms wrapped around his body again. In a soft voice he asked, "Why does it have to be you?"

Anger flooded Harry. Did he imagine that Harry was happy about the situation? Did he think Harry wanted to be assigned to this case? Did he think that Harry rejoiced in this whole thing? That it was some way to get back at Malfoy? "Look, I’m not any happier about this than you obviously are. Let’s just get through it and I’ll be out of your life for good, okay?"

"That’s not –"

"I didn’t ask for this assignment, alright?"

Again he squeezed his arms around himself. Harry wished he’d stop doing that. "Then why take it?"

Harry sighed. He was asking himself the same question. "Would you rather Ron be handling this? Or is there some other Auror you’d like to personally request?"

"Never mind."

"No, really." Now Harry was pissed. "Does it offend your sensibilities that they’d assign me instead of someone with vastly more experience? Someone who, no doubt, could do a far better job?"

Malfoy looked shocked at Harry’s words, but before Harry could react, he recovered himself and said, "No. Just the opposite."

"What?"

"I’m surprised they’d be willing to part with you. Particularly for someone like me."

Oh. Well. Harry hadn’t expected that. Bloody hell. Might as well tell him the truth. "I don’t think they are particularly confident that anyone else – at least not anyone that isn’t already bogged down with cases – could remain objective, in light of ..."

"My past." When Harry nodded, he added, "And they thought you could?"

Harry shrugged. "Apparently so." Malfoy wrapped his arms around himself again. "They don’t know about ... us. I never told anyone."

Malfoy’s eyes widened. "No one?"

"Well, I didn’t really fancy telling anyone that you’d made a fool –" Harry stopped and took a calming breath. It wouldn’t do either of them any good to rehash the past. "You know what, never mind. I didn’t tell anyone and didn’t think this would be the best time to bring it up."

Malfoy frowned and suddenly looked deep in thought. Eventually he looked up. "Even if it meant you wouldn’t have to work the case?"

Harry ran his hand through his hair and only just avoided tugging on it. "It wouldn’t be right. You deserve your case to be treated as fairly as anyone else’s. And if that means I handle the case, so be it." Malfoy clenched his jaw but said nothing in response. "Let me go back to the Ministry to retrieve your ring, then we can go back to your place and find the devices."

Malfoy considered him for a while. "Who knows that you’re on this case?"

Harry wasn’t comfortable talking about this, but he figured Malfoy ought to know. "Just me, Gawain Robards and Kingsley Shacklebolt."

"The Minister, Head Auror and you?"

"That’s right."

"Not Weasley?"

Harry felt himself getting irritated again. "Not that it’s any of your business, but no. And I’m not going to tell him. Nor will Robards or Kingsley."

"But you took me there, to the Ministry, earlier."

Harry nodded. "Yeah, but that room is used for interrogations and when someone is in there, no one else can Apparate inside." Even still, he knew he’d taken a risk. "I had to do something in order to get the ring off you without signalling to whoever is spying on you. And I’d banked on no one being in the observation room just outside. But, if it’s all the same to you, I’d rather not take you back there."

"Okay."

Harry’d expected an argument. And now that he was about to go, he realised that he was leaving Draco in his home, alone. The home he shared with Ginny. This was such a bad idea. "I’ll be right back. Don’t go anywhere."

"Fine."

Harry Apparated to the Ministry and, thankfully, the room remained vacant. He was able to retrieve the ring and return in short order. To find Malfoy holding a picture of Harry and Ginny taken outside at the Burrow.

He hastily put down the picture. "So, you and the Weaselette?"

Harry scowled. What the hell business was it of his anyway? "Yes, she lives here with me."

"So, not married then?"

Harry ran his hand through his hair, if only to avoid grabbing Malfoy by the collar, shaking him and screaming in his face. "No, I’m not. And neither are you. And I’m not doing this with you." He took out his wand and Malfoy flinched. "Relax, I’m not going to hex you. I put a blocking spell on the ring before I left the Ministry and I’m going to remove it now. That means whoever is doing this to you will hear every word we say from now on. Got it?"

He no longer looked frazzled. In fact, he seemed to have regained some of his signature arrogance in the few minutes Harry’d been gone. "Got it."

"And when we’re at your flat, remember to act naturally. Don’t let on that you know anything. Act like you’re hearing everything for the first time. We don’t want them to figure out what we’re doing."

Defiantly, he crossed his arms over his chest and smirked. "Not a problem. I happen to be a brilliant actor when I want to be."

"Of course you are." Harry stared him straight in the eye and grimaced. "How could I ever forget?"

With a wave of his wand, he removed the spell on the ring, effectively ending their conversation, and grabbed Malfoy by the arm before Apparating them back to his flat.

Continued in Part 4

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 2
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 1.7K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 2


Harry arrived at Malfoy’s flat – a new one that he’d never been to before. It seemed he was doing rather well for himself. He took a few calming breaths – he could do this – and wiped his sweaty palms on his Auror robes before knocking on the door.

At once, he felt a wave of magic descend over him. His robes would prevent identification, beyond the fact that he meant no harm. Probably a good thing, given the situation. "Who’s there?" a familiar but shaky voice came from the other side of the door.

"Aurors," Harry replied, pleased that his voice came out steadily.

When Malfoy opened the door, his eyes widened. Harry looked past him into the flat and was taken aback by the mess. He shouldn’t have been, considering the report had said there’d been damage. But it was so strange to see Draco – no, Malfoy – surrounded by such disarray. "I ... I didn’t expect it to be you."

"Yeah, well, here I am." Harry walked past Malfoy, perhaps a bit more roughly than strictly necessary, and suppressed a shudder as the full impact of the destruction met his eyes. He knew this would shake Malfoy up. He’d told Harry how violating the presence of Voldemort and his followers had been at Malfoy Manor. He’d not had a single night of restful sleep the entire time. Someone’s home should be their sanctuary, their escape, he’d said at the time. Sure, he hadn’t been home at the time of the break-in, but the invasion of his sanctuary would have shaken Malfoy to the core. Harry breathed in deeply again, willing himself to be objective. He took out his notepad, turned to the first blank page and waved his wand over it, marking the date, time and case number before turning to face Malfoy. "So I understand you’ve had a break-in."

Predictably, Malfoy rolled his eyes. "What was your first clue?"

Harry narrowed his eyes, but otherwise didn’t take the bait. "If I’m to understand correctly, you also received a threatening note?"

"Yes, it’s right over here."

As he reached out, Harry said, "Don’t touch it!"

Malfoy pulled back his hand at Harry’s command. "I’m afraid it’s too late for that."

"Well, don’t touch it again. We may be able to gather fingerprints or DNA or even a magical signature, if we’re lucky. I’d rather not contaminate it any more than it already has been."

Malfoy glared but said nothing. Harry withdrew an evidence bag and gloves, then carefully picked the paper up by the corner, not wanting his own magic to damage possible evidence, and placed it into the clear plastic.

Once the note was encased in the bag, he ran cursory detection spells – ones that might identify traces of magic or physical evidence without penetrating with his own magic – but with no result.

"Anything?" Malfoy asked.

Harry shook his head and scribbled the results in his notebook. "Does anyone live here with you?" When Malfoy shot him a look that screamed none of your fucking business, he added, "If someone else resides here, they may be able to account for other items missing or damaged. And they might also be in danger."

Reluctantly, Malfoy shook his head. "No. No one else lives here."

"Does anyone else have access?"

Malfoy nodded. "My mother, but only when I open access to her. Generally, it’s closed off to everyone, but the wards are set to recognise her, so when I close them, she isn’t granted access, but the wards don’t push back. With others, there’s a jolt and an immediate warning to me of an attempted breach."

"Only your mother, no one else?" Malfoy nodded. "And there was no such warning this time?"

Malfoy ran his hands up his arms as though suddenly cold. "None."

Harry made more notes in his book. "Right. I’ll do a preliminary scan to see if there’s anything that might require a forensics team to do more in-depth investigating." He ran the same scan over the floor as he had on the note before beginning his walk through. "Stay here, if you don’t mind," he said as Malfoy made to follow him.

"I do mind, as a matter of fact."

Harry sighed. "Look, Malfoy, you don’t have to like it, but I’ve been assigned to your case. I need to work it and do at least a preliminary scan over your flat. If you follow me, it could compromise the readings." Malfoy glared. Harry glared back. "I’m not going to touch anything, just scan. I’m not interested in digging into whatever you’re doing."

Malfoy hesitated. "Fine," he said, then crossed his arms over his chest. "But I’ll be watching."

Harry turned away before rolling his eyes. He could run whatever diagnostics he wanted and Malfoy would be none the wiser, but he wasn’t about to tell him that. Let him think he’s watching me.

As it turned out, there was no trace in the flat left from the break-in, except ...

Harry waved his wand over Malfoy before grasping his arm. "I’ll need you to come to the Ministry to make a statement." Harry Apparated them both to the Ministry, then said, "Sit down here, Malfoy. I’ll be back in a little while to take your statement." When Malfoy made to open his mouth, Harry placed a finger over it, effectively silencing him. He then took Malfoy’s hand and gently slipped his family ring from his finger, placing it on the table and pressing his finger more strongly to Malfoy’s lips. He waved his wand and the ring was first encased in a translucent bubble then raised to the ceiling. Then, without any warning, he Apparated them once more, this time to the front room at Grimmauld Place.

No sooner did they land when Malfoy pulled out of Harry’s grip. "What the fuck, Harry?"

"That’s Auror Potter, if you don’t mind."

"Fine, then. What the fuck, Auror Potter?"

"Your flat had a number of tracking devices, three different types: one includes video surveillance, one audio only and the third was, I believe, meant to be found. Far less sophisticated than the other two."

Malfoy looked momentarily ill. He recovered quickly and scowled at Harry. "That still doesn’t explain why we’re here."

"I wanted to speak to you in private."

Malfoy pursed his lips and eyed Harry warily. "And the Ministry wasn’t private enough?"

He had a point, particularly since he had no idea that only three people at the Ministry even knew about the case. This place, after all, was where they’d practically lived together. Had spent their best times. It was also the place where Harry currently lived with Ginny. This was such a stupid idea. And yet ... "Relax. I mean strictly about the case."

"Go on." He didn’t look remotely convinced. He also looked about as uncomfortable as Harry now felt. "And what was with my ring? That’s a family heirloom."

"Whatever. Look, I wanted to tell you about the tracking devices, but there was one on your person as well. Inside your ring. That’s why I removed it and left it – under protection – at the Ministry. Now whoever’s listening will hear the muffled goings on there but not our conversation." This had been the only place he’d thought of that would be private, with Ginny currently away at a game for the day and well into the night. "Now does it make sense?"

Malfoy shrugged and his fingers played with the spot where his ring usually rested. "So talk."

"What do you want to do about the listening devices?"

He looked at Harry incredulously. "Get rid of them."

"Or," Harry suggested, "you could let them think we’ve only found the obvious ones."

Malfoy shuddered. "It’s creepy being watched."

Harry agreed. "I can fix that. Run a time-loop that projects what we want by using some of your memories."

"You can do that?"

"Yeah. It’ll take a bit of time to work it out, but I think I can manage it by tomorrow."

Malfoy stared at Harry for a long well before reluctantly saying, "That’s impressive."

Harry didn’t want his approval or compliments or, well, anything. He just wanted to find whoever was threatening Malfoy, lock him away and get on with his life. "Look, I don’t need your praise, I just need your decision."

Malfoy looked poised to argue, but decided against and said, "Okay."

"Good. Let me get a Pensieve and you can place a bunch of memories into it. Then I’ll work on rearranging them in several different configurations so the loop doesn’t get detected too readily. We’ll only use it when you want privacy."

"I want privacy all the time."

"Yes, well, you probably haven’t had that for some time now."

Malfoy once more looked ready to sick up. "What do you mean? Didn’t they just leave them yesterday?"

"Not if my detection spells are correct." He looked at Malfoy’s distraught face and forced himself to remain impassive. "And they usually are. I would say about six were left yesterday, including the three that are easily found, but the rest were left earlier. A couple much earlier."

"Just how many are there?"

"I noticed about fifteen. I’d have to re-run my diagnostics to be sure I didn’t miss any that might be close together – I didn’t want to alert whoever is watching to what I was doing – but there are at least that many."

"What the hell?"

"I’d say someone – or possibly more than one someone – wants to know every move you make."

Malfoy wrapped his arms around himself and shivered; he looked utterly vulnerable and petrified. It was everything Harry could do to hold back from taking him in his arms and telling him everything would be okay. Instead, he said in as professional and detached a voice as he could muster, "Right, so let’s get on with this, shall we?"

Continued in Part 3

sesheta66: (Default)
So ... a funny thing happened recently. It started with NaNo: I wrote 50K+ in November for the first time in years (that's usually my busy time at work, but not this year) and then I was inspired to write a Christmas fic (another 29K). And then I got not one but TWO plot bunnies for additional fics. This is the first of those two.

I plan to post (at least) once a week [priority is an original novel I'm also working on] and I estimate that this will end up at about 15-25K. Of course, the boys could take me down a long, winding path, but as of right now, that seems a reasonable estimate. I have about 8K written already, plus some additional planning done, so I should be good to get this baby wrapped up without much delay.

So, without further adieu, here be my latest, Malicious Intent. Enjoy!

Title: Malicious Intent – Part 1
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 1.6K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 1


Harry sat at his desk, bored out of his mind, doing what seemed like endless piles of paperwork. Bloody hell, being an Auror wasn’t nearly as interesting as he’d hoped when he’d signed up what felt like a lifetime ago. So, when Robards’ voice called, "Potter!" from his office, Harry jumped up, excited for a break from the monotony.

Harry went over to the Head Auror’s office and leaned in. "Yeah, boss?"

"Come in and shut the door, would you?"

"Sure." Harry did as asked and took a seat, wondering what would prompt a closed-door meeting. "Anything wrong?"

"No, no. Just ... well, I’ve received a new case and – given the complainant’s family history – I’d rather not advertise what’s going on." Harry frowned. "Not that anyone would have a problem with ... but just in case."

Perplexed, Harry waited. Robards shuffled through some papers on his desk then handed Harry the form. When he read the complainant’s name, Harry knew where Robards’ concern lay. Draco Malfoy. Though most corruption had been weeded out in the five years since the war – thanks in large part to Kingsley’s leadership – there remained strongholds of Ministry workers who, while not corrupt, held a good deal of rancour towards known and suspected Death Eaters, former Death Eaters, family members of Death Eaters and sometimes even casual acquaintances of Death Eaters. Not that anyone in the Auror Department would actively seek to harm someone, but it was entirely likely said individuals would receive rather less vigorous support. Much as he hated to admit it, Harry knew that even Ron could have been included in that group. Particularly where Malfoy was concerned.

"Ah," Harry said. "I understand." Robards nodded and motioned for him to continue reading. According to the report, Malfoy had been receiving threats – ones he either hadn’t taken seriously prior to this, or that he suspected would not be treated as worth investigation – for several months. Yesterday, whoever had been threatening him had escalated, had broken into his flat, destroying a number of items and leaving a note amongst the rubble. "Next time, I’ll come when you’re home." it said.

Harry looked up, a cold churning settling in his stomach. Robards said, "I see that you recognise the gravity of the situation."

Harry nodded. "Malfoy’s an accomplished wizard." Denying it would have served no purpose. "In school he came second only to Hermione Granger in our year, and you know what a formidable witch she is. I seriously doubt he’d have weak or inadequate wards." This was serious.

"Quite." Robards nodded. "That means whoever is threatening him is also a highly accomplished wizard, or witch, for that matter."

"So you’d like me to take on the case?"

"Ah." Robards leaned back in his chair and scrutinised Harry. "Now there I’m not so sure." Harry said nothing, waiting for him to elaborate. "Given your ... ah ... past."

A twinge of apprehension came over Harry. He couldn’t know, could he? No, of course not. No one knew. He tried for casual but confused. "Sir?"

"I understand, from Kingsley, that you and Mr Malfoy have rather a colourful history."

Ah. Relief washed over Harry. "We do," he acknowledged. No point denying that.

"Though I daresay not as contentious as between him and Weasley." Harry nodded. "Listen, Potter, I trust that you will investigate this to the best of your ability. You’ve never hesitated to execute your duties professionally, no matter the victim or circumstance, which is in large part why you were promoted to Senior Auror, despite your age. However, unfortunately, I cannot say the same with regards to all of your colleagues. The ability to set aside personal concerns is something often honed over years, and as you know, we’re lacking seasoned Aurors. So. That’s why I’ve called you in here today." He leaned forward and held Harry’s gaze. "Despite your record, you’ve never been called upon to investigate a case in which you’ve had a personal connection before."

"I --"

He held up a hand to stop Harry’s response. Probably a good thing, since Harry wasn’t even sure what he’d been about to say. "Take a few hours. You’re the best person for the job, I have no doubt, but if you don’t feel you can give this case the same care and attention you could any other, I won’t hold it against you. If you say you can’t do it, I will accept that, no questions. Protocol is to assign cases to Aurors that can remain objective. And I wouldn’t even ask, except ..."

"Except you can’t guarantee he’ll get fair treatment under the circumstances."

Robards nodded. "Take the file, consider your past, and let me know this afternoon if you think you can do this objectively. Or at least as objectively as anyone else."

"I can do it," Harry said.

"I don’t doubt that you can, Potter. My concern is if you should. This is as much for your benefit as Mr Malfoy’s."

Not entirely sure what he meant by that, but not wanting to ask, Harry picked up the file and stood to go. "Right. Will do."

"Oh, and Potter? Keep this one to yourself." Harry understood that to mean, don’t tell Ron. Which meant don’t tell Hermione. Or Ginny. Or anyone else he might ordinarily talk to about such a decision. Right, then. He was on his own.

Harry spent the morning clearing as much paperwork from his other cases as he could, knowing full well what he was doing. He was already planning to take the case. Ordinarily Aurors don’t get much say in which cases they’re assigned. Robards had chosen him, had said he trusted him. And Harry knew full well the case would get shoved under everything else, if handed to any of a number of his colleagues. He had no idea who would end up with the case if Harry refused it, and Malfoy didn’t deserve to die. Harry hadn’t rescued him from the Fiendfyre back in school just to have him offed by some lunatic, certainly not if Harry could prevent it. And, on a more selfish note, he wasn’t about to risk his own career progression by refusing a case. Sure, Robards had given him an out, but the choice would follow him, no matter what assurances he was given. It had nothing whatsoever to do with Harry’s feelings for the man.

Not sure if he could convince even himself of that, Harry took lunch on his own and went for a walk, determined to give the matter some real thought. The last time he’d seen Malfoy had been on Diagon Alley a couple of years ago. They’d both acted like they hadn’t seen each other, and that had been that. As if either of them had ever been able to ignore the other. And Harry’s thoughts had wandered back to that non-encounter more times than he’d cared to admit in the two years since.

The time before that had been significantly less pleasant. Perhaps the least pleasant encounter of Harry’s life, not counting the war. Somehow, incredibly, he and Malfoy – he’d become Draco by then – had ended up together. It had started innocently enough, but in short order it had become clear that there was a lot more between them than residual anger and pent-up sexual frustration. One night, after a particularly frustrating argument with Ron, Harry had been well on his way to drinking himself into a stupor when Draco had joined him. An hour later they were in Harry’s bed and had been every night for months after that. And it hadn’t just been about the sex, though admittedly that had been fabulous. They’d practically lived together. And it had happened in a heartbeat.

And then, out of nowhere, it was over. "It never meant anything," Malfoy had told him. "Just a distraction, an outlet, a way to let off some steam." When Harry’d protested, Malfoy had turned cruel. He’d laughed in Harry’s face, had told him he couldn’t possibly think that Malfoy would ever turn his back on family obligation. No, he would marry a pureblood witch, as became a wizard of his breeding, and he would produce an heir and a spare. Should Harry want to fuck occasionally – on the side and in private, of course – Draco might be amenable sometime down the road; it had been good after all, but the current situation had to end, at least for the time being.

And then he’d left and Harry hadn’t heard from him since.

And now it was Harry’s job to protect him. Hunt down the person who wanted to do Draco harm. He was powerless to say no. It didn’t matter that Draco – no, Malfoy – had left him a shell of a man, unable to trust his own instincts, Harry would protect him or die trying. It was more than just his job. And it was then that he knew he’d never really moved on. He’d fought it well, valiantly even, but the truth was that Draco Malfoy still owned his heart. And after all this time, what could Harry do?

Apparently, he could go protect the git.

He could protect him. Investigate the case. Arrest the bastard doing this. See him or her thrown in Azkaban. And leave the arse to live his purebred life without Harry.

Right. He could do this. It had been five years ago, for Merlin’s sake. Another lifetime. Water under the bridge. He steeled himself and then went to Robards’ office to tell him that sure, he could be perfectly objective and treat the heartless bastard like any other victim. Sure he could. Because he was a professional.

Fucking hell.

Continued in Part 2


sesheta66: (Default)
Title: In the Spirit – Part 20 – COMPLETE
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Prompts used: [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100’s early bird prompt 9: towelled men hugging (picture under the cut) and [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100’s prompt 31: ringing in the new year
Word Count: 4.1K
Rating: NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry had a rough Christmas last year, to say the least. But things are looking up this year, and he plans to embrace the season, even if he is still single.
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.
Author's Notes: Written for the [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100 Early Bird 25 Days of Draco and Harry and the [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100 Christmas Challenge.

On LJ: Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12 |
Part 13 | Part 14 | Part 15 | Part 16 | Part 17 | Part 18 | Part 19

OR on AO3



In the Spirit – Part 20


Back at Grimmauld after a long and less than productive day, Harry’s mind continued its battle. What am I doing? What are we doing? We’ve hated each other for years. Hate is a strong word. But we did. But that’s because you didn’t know each other. We knew what side we were on. But you were both manipulated by those closest to you. This can’t work. Why not? It’s bound to end in disaster. Why couldn’t it end in something glorious? We’re too different. Perhaps you’re just too much alike and you can’t see that.

Harry’s head hurt. He needed a pint. No, he didn’t. What he needed was a clear head. Tea. Tea was always good. Tea made everything better.

He made a pot, then sat down while it steeped. His mind, quite unhelpfully, kept replaying the morning’s events. The taste, the smell, the feel of Malfoy was all around him, closing in, threatening to suffocate him. But he’d gladly take it. What was breathing when he could have that?

Fuck. He was losing it. It had been so long. He was overcome with lust. That must be it. That and Luna’s attempts at getting them together playing with his thoughts. Why was that anyway? What did she think was so great about the prospect of Harry and Malfoy being together? Was it that they were the only gay men she knew? She was friends with both of them and, therefore, thought they’d work out, despite their long and combative history? And because they’d look good together?

None of that was good enough to base a relationship on. And Harry had been serious when he’d told Malfoy he didn’t do casual. He’d been out of his mind this morning. That was the only explanation.

His thoughts, jumbled as they had become, were interrupted by a tapping at the window. The same eagle owl from earlier waited patiently as Harry wondered what the note might say and how he would respond. Realising that there was no better way to find out than opening the window, he let it in and gave it a treat. He retrieved the letter and this time the owl remained. So ... a response was required.

"Potter, dinner at seven. RSVP. DM" An address completed the note. Dinner Harry could do. And if he kept his wits about him, he could sort this out. He’d just have to keep his libido in check. He closed his eyes, immediately relived the morning and groaned. That might be a tall order, especially once he was in Malfoy’s proximity. Scribbling his response in the affirmative, he attached the note to the owl’s leg, gave it another treat and sent it off. He looked at the clock. He had an hour. Right. Shower.

Fifty eight minutes later, Harry stood poised to apparate, willing his heart to stop racing. What was his problem? He was a senior Auror and had faced down Voldemort for god’s sake. He’d faced down Malfoy countless times before that. So why was he such a mess right now? Because, much as he didn’t want to admit it, this mattered. Though he’d been a part of Harry’s life for years – his entire life as a wizard – Malfoy had never before held such a position of importance. Yes, he’d been a key figure in Harry’s life, but never part of his inner circle. Never someone he’d allowed inside. But now he had. He groaned again. He was so screwed.

The neighbourhood was all magical, so he apparated directly in front of the house and rang the doorbell. Malfoy answered and Harry nearly lost it on the spot. His hair hung loosely, wisps grazing his eyes, and Harry’s fingers itched to run through the soft strands again. Fuck, this was a mistake. He hadn’t even stepped inside yet.

"Are you coming inside, or what?" Malfoy asked.

"Sorry. Yeah." As soon as he crossed the threshold, a most wonderful aroma invaded his nostrils and his mouth began to water. "Whatever you’re making smells delicious."

Malfoy smiled. "Veal parmesan. Comfort food and easy to make."

Harry followed him into the kitchen. "My kind of meal."

"Red or white?" Malfoy asked, holding up two bottles of wine.

Harry held up a hand. "Neither right now, thanks." When Malfoy put down the bottles, he said, "I was hoping we could talk, and I think I’d like to keep a clear head."

"Talk, hmm? I’m not sure if I like the sounds of that."

Harry ran his hand over the back of his neck, then pulled it away quickly. He really needed to stop doing that. "I mean, what are we doing?"

"I thought we were having dinner."

"You know what I mean. This morning ..."

He turned around, filled a pot with water and placed it on the stove. With a wave of his wand, a flame blazed beneath it. He turned back to face Harry. "Am I going to regret leaving?"

Harry shrugged. "Maybe?"

"No good deed goes unpunished, I suppose." He sighed. "Look, you didn’t seem bothered by what happened earlier – quite the opposite, in fact – and as I recall, neither of us was under the influence of alcohol."

"I know. It’s just that I meant what I said about the casual thing."

"As did I." He turned back to the stove and added some pasta to the pot before returning his attention to Harry. "And, even if it were a one-time thing, if it didn’t go any further, do you really think it would be casual?

Harry thought about that and shook his head. "At this point, given our past, no. But I still want to be sure we’re going in with eyes wide open."

"How could we be doing anything but that?" Malfoy reasoned, giving a stir to the pot before continuing. "We’ve known each other for fifteen years, give or take. I think we ought to know more than most going in."

"Fair point. But are we doing the right thing? Could we really make a go of this or are we just kidding ourselves?" Harry didn’t really know what Malfoy’s expectations were, but if this morning’s reaction was anything to go on, Harry was already falling. "I mean Luna thinks this would work, but why is that? Is it because we’re the only gay friends she has and she’d like to see us together?"

"You may have a point there, but this isn’t about Luna. It’s about us. You’ve heard her point out lots of things we have in common that have nothing to do with her, and without the threat of war hanging over our heads, we do seem to get along. Besides, we aren’t the same people we were in school."

"Thank god for that."

Malfoy laughed. "Indeed." He stirred the pasta again and turned off the oven. His expression turned serious as he said, "I have changed, you know."

Harry nodded. "I do know. And I have too."

"We have our history in common."

Harry ran his hands through his hair. "That’s just what I mean. Look at our history. We hated each other."

"Hate might be a bit strong."

"You tried to throw a Cruciatus curse at me and I nearly killed you in return."

"Yes, well ... not one of our stellar moments."

"Not – what?" Harry stood up and walked around the counter. Putting his hands on Malfoy’s shoulders, he stared into his eyes. "I sliced you open without even thinking about it. I was so stupid and you nearly died because of it."

"But I didn’t. As you said, I was about to Crucio you and you just reacted."

"I didn’t even know what the spell did. Who does that?"

"A scared kid, I’d imagine. Besides, I forgave you for that a long time ago."

Harry let go and stared at the ground. "There was so much blood."

Malfoy lifted Harry’s hands and placed them on his chest. "That happened a lifetime ago. And I’m very much alive. See? And that is thanks to you, I might add. You did save my life, you know, in case that fact has slipped your memory." He let Harry’s hands drop and turned back to the pasta. "And if you don’t mind, could we pick a less gruesome conversation to have while we eat?"

"Sure, sorry." They brought the food to the table and sat down. Harry inhaled and said, "I love Italian food."

"Full disclosure, Luna may have mentioned that in passing."

Harry chuckled. "Of course she did."

Malfoy grinned. "She really is determined, you know."

Harry helped himself to pasta. "I know. And there’s no denying that there’s something between us."

"Always has been, really," Malfoy added as he dished them both out some veal and sauce. "We just channelled it differently as kids."

"That’s one way to put it." But he was right. Harry took a mouthful of the veal and layers of flavour exploded in his mouth. Comfort food this may be, but it was amazing. "Mm," he moaned. "Malfoy, you are a culinary genius."

Malfoy laughed. "I wouldn’t go that far, and this is virtually foolproof, but I’ll take the compliment nonetheless."

"Seriously, this sauce is impressive."

"Family recipe."

"Malfoy or Black side?"

"House-elf side."

Harry snorted. "I can’t get Kreacher to share any recipes with me. He just says if I want it, I need only ask."

"I didn’t know you had a house-elf. I didn’t see him."

"Well, that’s the sign of a good elf, isn’t it?"

Malfoy narrowed his eyes. "You’re having me on, aren’t you? Granger would string you up if she heard you say that."

"That she would." Harry sniggered. "Truth is Kreacher works at Hogwarts most of the year. I just call him back when I have a party or a special event to prepare for."

They ate in silence for a while before Malfoy said, "So, back on topic, minus the war stories. What do you want in a partner? Someone who challenges you or worships you?"

"Ugh, I’ve had enough blind worship for several lifetimes, thanks."

"Right. So what went wrong in your other relationships? What wouldn’t you want to repeat?"

Harry coughed. "You mean besides the wrong equipment?"

Malfoy rolled his eyes. "Yes, beyond the obvious."

"Well, I’ve never had a relationship with a man. And I was with Ginny, off and on since school." He looked longingly at the unopened bottle of wine on the counter and suddenly wished he hadn’t refused it. This was harder than he’d expected. Give the man credit, Malfoy hadn’t visibly reacted to Harry’s pronouncements. "And I wouldn’t really call the disaster back in school with Cho a relationship, so there’s not much to go on. One relationship with my best friend’s sister who’d idolised me since she was a kid, but grew up to be her own person. I don’t know what else to say."

"Don’t want to talk about it. Got it." Malfoy smirked. "Do you want kids? Do you like to travel? Do you love your job? Hate your job? Want to take over the world in some evil plot?"

Harry laughed. "Kids? Probably, if it’s possible. I love to travel, but I’ve had enough camping for a lifetime. I love my job most days, but hate the bureaucracy. And no, I have no current plans for world domination. How about you?"

"Let’s see. I like kids well enough, but I think that would be at least a few years down the road, if, as you say, it’s possible. I live to travel and I would never even consider camping. I do love my job, but then I’d have to or I wouldn’t be doing it. And the lack of bureaucracy is just one of the bonuses of being self-employed. And I too have no plans for world domination. That dream died with the unceremonious downfall of the previous Malfoy generation, thanks."

"No complaints from me."

"I should think not, since you were rather instrumental in said downfall."

"Ah, yes, so I was. Speaking of, you do know your father hates me. And I can’t say I hold him in much esteem either – his numerous attempts on my life rather soured me to him. Do you think you could be with someone your father hates?"

Malfoy took his time answering, staring down at where his hands rested on the table. "I have very little respect remaining for my father. He was a foolish man with delusions of grandeur whose actions very nearly lost all of us our lives. I was used as a pawn, as you well know, by a madman as revenge on him. I frankly don’t give a shit what he thinks because his opinion on most things means less than nothing to me these days."

That took Harry by surprise. Malfoy had idolised Lucius in school and had never missed an opportunity to let everyone else know of his father’s importance. Harry knew first hand that once a son’s perfect image of his father is shattered, it can knock the latter off his pedestal, but still. This was a bit more than Harry had expected, even if he agreed. Lucius was a vile human being.

"Don’t look so surprised," Malfoy said, his voice a bit shaky. "Besides, he wouldn’t accept any man in my life. Not the pureblood way, you see."

"Ah."

"That’s not to say it doesn’t happen, but it is done quietly, on the side of a legitimate marriage to a witch, one that will bear at least one heir."

"That’s horrible."

"Yes, well, fortunately I agree with you, or I’d be married by now, and both my wife and I would be utterly miserable, raising children who would eventually see through the farce and also be miserable."

Harry reached across the table and gave Malfoy’s hand a squeeze. "I’m sorry."

Malfoy shrugged. "Water under the bridge. I don’t respect him, he doesn’t respect me and we coexist for the benefit of my mother."

"How does she feel about all this?"

"She is entirely on my side, as she always has been."

"Smart woman."

Malfoy nodded. "But she and my father have been together for a long time. And they do love each other. So she’s stuck in the middle. I try to remain cordial with my father and I don’t bring anyone around to wave in front of his face. Not that there’s been anyone I’ve wanted to bring home anyway, but that’s beside the point. It works for us."

Harry gave his hand another squeeze before releasing it. "How about a glass of that wine now?"

"Fuck, yes," Malfoy said. Harry retrieved the bottle and two glasses and poured them each a generous serving. Harry had barely handed the glass over when Malfoy poured a quarter of the contents down his throat. "Not quite how I’d envisioned this night going."

"Yeah, sorry about that."

"No need to apologise. I get it. We have a history together. A not very pleasant one at that. I think this is a conversation we should have." He smiled at Harry, though it didn’t reach his eyes. He took another sip, this time smaller. "I just wasn’t expecting it to be right now."

Harry sipped his wine. "I’m also sorry I didn’t say yes to this wine earlier. It’s delicious."

"One of my favourites." He clinked his glass against Harry’s.

"We don’t have to talk anymore."

"No, it’s fine," he said, taking another sip before putting his glass down and refilling it. "I have alcohol now. I can talk about anything."

"Seriously, we don’t have to."

"I know. But I want to. Then maybe we never have to do this again."

"Okay?"

"So tell me, Potter, why did you pull me out of the fire? Why the hell would you risk your life for the likes of me? I’ve always wondered." He took another swig of wine.

"How could I not? You didn’t deserve to die, certainly not that way." Harry reached over and took his glass away. "Why didn’t you identify me back at the manor?"

"How do you know I recognised you?" Harry gave him a ‘come on’ look. "I suppose it was because you didn’t deserve to die, not that way. Not at his hand."

"Right, so we were both stupid sometimes, but did the right thing when it counted. End of story. And now you’re this highly successful potion maker, an amazing cook, a highly accomplished ice skater – still surprised by that, by the way – and great with kids. Well, with Teddy anyway. Who knew that insufferable kid would turn out to be a pretty great man?"

He grinned. "I’m gorgeous, too. Don’t forget that."

"I could never forget that."

"And you are on track to be the youngest Head Auror ever, poster boy for what’s right and true in this world, not half bad at whipping together breakfast, make a killer mulled wine, and the best kisser I’ve ever encountered."

"Don’t forget hot."

"No chance of that slipping my mind any time soon. So, Potter, what say you?"

It was inevitable that the night would end up this way. Harry wasn’t fooling himself or anyone else. Yes, they’d had to talk things through, but really, what did any of it matter. They were not the same kids they’d been at school. The war was years behind them. And many people had made a go of things on far less than they had. At least they knew what they were in for. Harry stood up, walked over to Malfoy and pulled him up so they were on a level. "Let’s see what that delicious tongue of yours can do."

This time Malfoy’s smile reached his eyes. "I thought you’d never ask."

Harry finally succumbed to the urge to run his hands through Malfoy’s hair then drew him in for a deep kiss. Their bodies melted together and he was lost once more. Lost in the feel and the taste of Malfoy. And Merlin, the sounds he made when Harry pressed against him, rolling his hips slowly, rubbing their lengths together.

"Bedroom," Malfoy said when they came up for air. He grabbed Harry by the hand and dragged him along, stopping only when they reached his bed – a massive four-poster with forest green covers. Harry resisted the urge to make a Slytherin-related remark and found himself shoved back onto the bed. He became suddenly and wholly uninterested in how the rest of the room was adorned as he focussed all his attention on Malfoy unbuttoning his shirt. "Care to join me?" Malfoy asked as Harry continued to stare.

"Oh, right. Sorry. Got distracted." Malfoy grinned. He was gorgeous and he knew it. Harry liked that. Liked it a lot. He made short work of his shirt and tossed it unceremoniously aside, grabbing Malfoy by the arm and pulling him down. Their lips crashed together and Malfoy’s tongue plunged into his waiting mouth. There was nothing gentle or tentative about their kisses now. They screamed passion and Harry couldn’t get enough. Malfoy’s body writhed against Harry’s and Harry let his hands wander, discovering all the places that resulted in Malfoy making those delicious noises.

He reached down and grabbed Malfoy’s arse, pulling him in as he thrust his groin up. Their erections pressed together almost painfully and Harry hissed. "Fuck, you feel so good." He thrust up again and Malfoy moaned. God, Harry could listen to that all day long. "Too many clothes."

Malfoy licked and sucked his way down Harry’s neck and chest, taking his time to pay wonderful attention to each of Harry’s nipples before licking a path down to his navel. He pressed his tongue in and Harry arched in response. Malfoy lifted his head and looked straight at him. Harry was about to beg for more contact when Malfoy licked his lips and began undoing Harry’s trousers.

Harry lifted his hips to help when Malfoy lowered his trousers, but he didn’t take them off. Instead, he traced the outline of Harry’s cock through his briefs, first with kisses pressed to his length, then with his tongue and finally with his teeth. Harry writhed beneath him, desperate for more contact but enjoying the tease. Malfoy finally took pity on him and pulled his pants down as well, finally – finally – trailing his tongue directly over Harry’s length. He grasped Harry’s shaft and lifted it towards his mouth, circling the tip with his tongue. When he dipped the tip of his tongue into Harry’s slit, Harry’s head fell back and he gasped. "Fuck, you have an amazing tongue." Somewhere in the recesses of his brain, he thought that this might be over embarrassingly soon with Malfoy’s tongue at work.

And then Malfoy’s finger rubbed against his entrance and Harry tensed. "Relax." He was utterly lost to sensation now and he gave in to the feeling. Relaxing, he felt one finger slide in while Malfoy’s mouth and his other hand worked Harry’s shaft until he couldn’t see straight. Then Malfoy’s finger nudged up against something inside and all Harry saw was white. He exploded in Malfoy’s mouth and still Malfoy kept working Harry’s shaft, licking and sucking until Harry’s oversensitised cock could take no more.

His body shook and he grasped at Malfoy’s hair, pulling him gently up for a kiss. He tasted his own essence on Malfoy’s tongue and fuck if that didn’t have his cock twitching in interest all over again. Not that it would be good for anything more for a while, but still. Harry reached between their bodies and grabbed Malfoy’s cock. It was already leaking and it didn’t take long before Malfoy came all over Harry’s stomach. Harry ran a finger through the mess and lifted it to his lips. When he sucked the finger into his mouth, Malfoy’s eyes flashed.

Harry silently called his wand to hand and waved away the mess, and they settled in to sleep, this time Malfoy draped over Harry. He grinned and they drifted off.

When they woke in the middle of the night, they had another go and Harry collapsed afterwards, wondering if he’d ever have the energy to walk again. He did. When Malfoy edged his way out of bed in the morning, he said, "Shower." When Harry nodded, he added, "Coming?"

Harry didn’t need asking twice and jumped out of the bed to join him. Shower sex is not nearly as glamorous as it’s made out to be, but after a few adjustments and a little bit of magical cushioning, they managed just fine. Afterwards, they leisurely lathered each other and managed to emerge very clean, despite all their activities.

2018 Christmas - prompt 9.png

Wrapped in towels, they made a pretty amazing picture in the mirror. "So, do you really think we can make this work?" Harry asked hopefully. Because he wanted to.

"Are you kidding? I was all set to try before we had sex. After the night and morning we’ve had, you’ll be really hard pressed to get rid of me."

Harry kissed his neck and breathed in his scent. "Same here. But that can’t be everything, right?"

"No, it can’t. But I’d say it’s not a bad start. Only that’s not where we started, is it? There’s a lot more to build this on than just the sex."

Harry thought about all they’d seen, all they’d done, their shared and separate histories and the way their current paths had crossed. "Yeah, there is."

"So, what are your plans for New Year’s Eve?"

"I hadn’t decided yet." Some of his friends were going to a club and some were going to a house party at George and Angelina’s. Harry hadn’t committed to anything. "But I’d like to ring in the new year with you."

"Works for me."

"You know, we probably should buy Luna a little thank you gift at some point."

Malfoy chuckled. "Probably. But would it be so terrible if we just enjoyed this for a little while, without letting others in? There’ll be plenty of time to tell people later."

Harry smiled and nibbled his earlobe. Malfoy shuddered. "Sensitive earlobes. Duly noted."

Malfoy laughed. "Seriously, though. Am I selfish for wanting to keep you all to myself for a bit?"

"Be as selfish as you like." He turned Malfoy around and kissed him softly, tasting him all over again. He didn’t think he’d ever tire of kissing this man. "I think it’s a brilliant idea."

When, a few weeks later, Harry walked into George and Angelina’s with Malfoy, they met a wholly unsurprised crowd. When George inquired as to when, precisely, they’d started seeing each other, Malfoy looked puzzled. "A couple of days before Christmas," Harry answered.

George consulted a piece of parchment he had posted to the fridge. "That’ll be Hermione for the win, then." The rest of the room groaned as they passed cash her way.

Harry laughed and whispered into Draco’s ear, "Welcome to the family."

~ FIN ~

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: In the Spirit – Part 19
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Prompts used: [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100’s early bird prompt 3: All I want for Christmas card (picture under the cut) and [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100’s prompt 22: first Christmas together
Word Count: 2.8K
Rating: R
Warning: none
Summary: Harry had a rough Christmas last year, to say the least. But things are looking up this year, and he plans to embrace the season, even if he is still single.
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.
Author's Notes: Written for the [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100 Early Bird 25 Days of Draco and Harry and the [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100 Christmas Challenge.

On LJ: Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12 |
Part 13 | Part 14 | Part 15 | Part 16 | Part 17 | Part 18

OR on AO3



In the Spirit – Part 19


Harry woke to the realisation that he wasn’t in his bed. Heavy headed, he squeezed his eyes more tightly closed in an attempt to recapture his fading dream and fall back into slumber. But his body was having none of that. Consciousness fought against his attempts and the evening’s events became more clear as he approached complete wakefulness.

Wisps of soft hair tickled his nose and something moved under him. Reflexively, he closed his arm around it more tightly.

Wait, what?

Trying not to nudge the body lying beside him, Harry tried to relax while last night’s events replayed in his mind. Surely not.

He dared to open one eye a sliver to see if his suspicions were true. Oh, shit. They were. His eyes wide and now fully awake, Harry looked down at the sleeping form of Malfoy. His forehead was crinkled as though fighting to stay asleep. Harry smiled. He looked so peaceful. Harry brushed Malfoy’s hair from where it hung over his eye and, before he could stop himself, smoothed the wrinkles from between his brows.

Malfoy’s lids fluttered but didn’t open. "What are you doing?"

Harry froze and immediately wondered the same thing. "Er ..."

Malfoy’s lips twitched and he stretched beneath Harry, who still, inexplicably, still had his arm – and leg, ohmygod – draped over the man. "Did we ... how ...?"

Malfoy’s body shook in amusement. "Articulate as ever. It seems that all that fresh air and exercise were too much for us. Add some mulled wine into the mix, and we party animals fell asleep on the sofa."

That sounded right. He hadn’t had that much to drink that he’d forget the events of the night before. And they were still fully clothed, so there was that.

Malfoy cleared his throat, interrupting Harry’s thoughts. "I do have to say I hadn’t expected you to be such a cuddler."

Harry’s face burned. "I ... no ... I didn’t. You’re having me on."

Malfoy’s brows shot up as he looked down at where Harry remained draped over him. Harry quickly pulled away and sat up, at once missing the warmth. "I assure you, I’m not," Malfoy said, clearly bemused by Harry’s discomfort. "As a matter of fact, I woke up in the middle of the night and attempted to extricate myself only to have you tighten your grip. I rather thought it was in my best interest to stay put, so I did."

"Oh, God." Harry dropped his face into his hands, utterly mortified. "I’m so sorry."

Malfoy chuckled. "It’s no problem. Once I relaxed, so did you." Harry peeked through his fingers hopefully. "Of course that meant curling up behind me, settling in for the night."

"Ugh," Harry said, flopping his head on the back of the sofa and staring blankly up at the ceiling.

Malfoy laughed heartily now. "Relax, Potter. You promised not to tell anyone I’m – how did you put it? Ah, yes ... sweet. I shall return the favour and not tell anyone that their favourite big, bad, tough Auror likes to cuddle."

Harry glared at him then.

"There now. That’s more like the Potter I know."

Harry ran his hand nervously over the hair at the back of his neck. "I really am sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable."

Malfoy grinned. "I know you are. But, honestly, you’re rather comfortable to sleep with." He smirked. "Who knew?"

Harry couldn’t look him in the eye, no matter how much he wanted to. Wanted to see if he was teasing Harry in a playful or less gracious way. Because, if Harry were honest with himself, he would love nothing more than to curl up beside this snarky man and have a bit of a lie-in. Instead, he disentangled himself from his current position and stood up. "Right. Tea. Be right back."

Harry put the kettle on, put tea in the pot and grabbed some biscuits. His stomach growled. Biscuits would not cut it. And it would be rude to ... "Malfoy!"

"Yes?" Harry nearly jumped. Malfoy had snuck up on him and was just inside the kitchen, leaning against the door frame, arms across his chest and smirking at Harry. "You called?"

"Jesus! Don’t sneak up on a guy like that."

Malfoy chuckled. "Oh, if I snuck up on you, you’d know it." He pushed himself off the doorjamb, casual as you please, and strutted – yes, strutted – into Harry’s kitchen.

"I can see you’re enjoying yourself," Harry accused.

Malfoy shrugged. "Why shouldn’t I?"

Harry rolled his eyes. "Right. I’m starving. Feel like having some eggs and bacon?"

His smirk became more pronounced. "Are you offering to make me breakfast now?"

Harry motioned to the table. This banter was actually helping him feel less awkward. "Yes, as a matter of fact, I am. You’re a guest in my home, I’m starving, and it would be terribly rude not to, don’t you think?"

Malfoy chuckled – he seemed to be doing a lot of that at Harry’s expense these days – and sat down. "Oh, I couldn’t agree more."

Harry pulled out a pan and threw in some bacon, then turned his attention to the tea, acutely aware of Malfoy’s gaze. Once the bacon was happily sizzling, he pulled some plates and cutlery from the cupboards and brought them over to the table.

Still smirking, Malfoy asked, "Do you need any help with that?"

"Not really, but if you want to get the milk and sugar and pour the tea, that would be great."

Expecting some snide remark about making a guest work for his meal, Harry was surprised when Malfoy said, "Sure," got up and busied himself first finding and then filling two mugs. Harry wondered if he should feel uncomfortable with this situation, but oddly it felt ... right. Natural.

They ate in awkward silence, Harry avoiding Malfoy’s look and just concentrating on food intake. Without asking, when he was done, Malfoy poured a second cup of tea for both of them. "So tell me, Potter, are you always this nervous the morning after?"

"The morning after ... but we didn’t ... " Once again, he felt the burn of blood rushing to his cheeks. Damn it.

Malfoy laughed. Despite it being at his own expense, Harry found he liked the sound. "No, we didn’t." Malfoy stared directly into Harry’s eyes. It was unnerving. "But you’re acting as if we did."

Harry caught himself before once more rubbing the back of his neck. "I never meant to make you uncomfortable."

"So you’ve said." Again, he stared unblinkingly at Harry. "And I believe you."

"Still, you couldn’t leave ..."

Malfoy snorted. "Do you believe, for even a minute, that I couldn’t have done something to extract myself?" At Harry’s confused look, he continued. "Something as simple as wake you up, perhaps? Tell you I was leaving? It wouldn’t have been that difficult to do since I doubt very much you were passed out drunk on the amount of wine we had."

"No." Harry narrowed his eyes, perhaps hoping that might help him glean meaning from what Malfoy was saying. "Then why didn’t you?"

Malfoy shrugged. "I don’t know, really. I suppose since we’ve always been so antagonistic toward one another, I decided to enjoy the moment."

Harry snorted. "You know what, that sounds just strange enough to be believed."

"Besides," Malfoy said, smirk back on his face. "You’d just told me I was sweet. I couldn’t very well burst your bubble and wake you when you looked so content, now, could I?"

"Well, you could have, but I agree, it would not have been very sweet." Harry leaned across the table towards Malfoy, a snippet of conversation from the prior night coming to the forefront of his mind. "And while we’re rehashing what was said last night, as I recall, you told me I was hot."

Malfoy tilted his head in that way he had when considering something interesting (how exactly Harry knew that, he wasn’t entirely sure). "That I did." Far from throwing him off his guard, Malfoy seemed more emboldened by the statement. "So, back to my original question. You’re not usually nervous the morning after, then? It’s just because you thought you’d kept me here against my will?"

"Something like that," Harry said, feeling ridiculous all over again. Then he thought about the whole situation: running into Malfoy in Diagon, how great he was with Teddy, the impromptu snowball fight at Andromeda’s, what he’d learned about Malfoy at Luna’s party, skating the night before, and Luna’s insistence that they’d make a good couple. Handsome couple. She’d said nothing about them being a good couple. But, a voice in his head that sounded vaguely like Hermione’s reminded him that they had been getting along. And Malfoy had bought him dinner. And had been nice to him. And had called him hot. And – Harry was still trying to wrap his head around this one – he’d spent the night in Harry’s arms. He looked up and caught Malfoy watching him. "What?"

"Where did you go just now?"

Harry blinked. "Sorry. Just thinking."

"Ah, that’s what that looks like. I don’t think I’ve ever witnessed that before."

"Ha ha. Very funny."

"I am, you know."

Harry scrutinised him and saw, just below the surface, a hint of a challenge. Like he was daring Harry to deny it. "I’m beginning to see that." And just like that, Malfoy was thrown off guard. Chalk one up for honesty. "Now what were you asking? Oh, right. Morning after. To tell you the truth, I don’t really do ... casual," Harry said.

"Colour me surprised," Malfoy deadpanned.

Harry shrugged. "Random sex with strangers never really held any appeal for me."

"As much of a shock as this may come to you, I don’t do casual either. Well, not for a very long time I haven’t. To be honest, it was never really my thing."

"Exactly." Harry nodded. "I suppose I’d just rather ..."

"Cuddle?"

Harry shot him a look, but it had no effect. "I was going to say that I’d just rather wait for someone I care about. Don’t get me wrong, it doesn’t have to be love, but at least someone that I could make a go of it with, you know?"

Malfoy got up and closed the distance between them, stopping in front of Harry and lifting Harry’s chin with a finger to look directly into his eyes. "That sounds ... sweet." Then he leaned down and brushed their lips together so softly Harry wondered if he’d imagined it. But then he did it again. And again. All the while looking straight into Harry’s eyes. He nibbled Harry’s lower lip playfully as he pulled away.

When Malfoy stood straight up again, Harry’s heart was racing. He touched his lips and said, "That was ... unexpected."

"Really, Potter? Unexpected?" His face fell almost imperceptibly but Harry saw the change. "Right. Well then. I should go. We both have work today. Thanks for the breakfast."

He made to leave the room, but Harry managed to catch him by the arm. "Wait." He stood up and turned Malfoy to face him. "Hey. I said unexpected, not unwanted." Malfoy’s expression softened but a slight scowl remained. Harry ran his thumb over the creases between his brows and they vanished. "You just caught me off-guard is all."

Malfoy rolled his eyes and mumbled something that sounded suspiciously like ‘oblivious’.

Harry chuckled. "Shall we try that again?" Malfoy stood watching Harry, unmoving. Harry ran his fingers through the soft blond hair and cupped Malfoy’s cheeks in his palms, staring into the grey eyes that weren’t nearly as cold as he’d always thought. They had warm flecks of gold and, when not piercing Harry with an angry stare, drew him into their depths.

He pressed a series of soft kisses from one corner of Malfoy’s lips to the other, then retraced his path with a sweep of his tongue, eliciting a soft moan from Malfoy. He definitely wanted to hear that again. When Malfoy’s lips parted, Harry pressed his tongue inside softly, meeting Draco’s. Harry’s heart raced and he was sure Malfoy could feel it even if he couldn’t hear it. Then Malfoy wrapped his arms around Harry’s neck and drew their bodies together.

Their tongues played, wrapping around each other, and Harry found himself falling. Why had they spent so many years fighting when they could have been doing this? Draco’s biting tongue turned out to be sweeter than Harry would have thought possible. They explored each other’s mouths possessively and Harry wanted more. Wanted all of him. Had never wanted anything so much in his life. When Malfoy’s hands trailed down his back and settled on his arse, he groaned with need. Harry returned the favour, pulling their bodies even closer together. When Malfoy’s cock rubbed against his own, he was lost.

Malfoy marched them, still kissing, into the front room and pushed Harry down onto the sofa. Their separation was brief enough that Harry didn’t have a chance to complain before Draco climbed on top of him, pouring his gorgeous body over Harry’s. There were too many clothes in the way. He wanted nothing between them. Skin on skin. He wanted to run his hands and his mouth over every part of Malfoy’s body. Right. Now.

A distant buzzing reached his ears but he ignored it, focussed on one thing only. He tried to form coherent thought, but it escaped him. All he wanted was Malfoy. Fuck, that tongue was amazing when it wasn’t spiting insults Harry’s way. Malfoy lifted Harry’s shirt and licked a line from navel to nipple. When he bit down gently, Harry arched into it. Malfoy chuckled. "Sensitive nipples. Duly noted." Then he pulled one into his mouth and sucked. Harry’s cock throbbed and he groaned with delight. Malfoy hummed his approval before switching his attention to the other, drawing a similar reaction from Harry.

Malfoy licked a trail back to Harry’s navel before plunging in. "Fuck!" Harry bucked. "God, Malfoy, that tongue of yours will be the death of me."

"Not quite what I had in mind," he said, pulling Harry’s shirt back down and crawling up Harry’s body so slowly Harry thought he would scream. He nibbled along Harry’s jawline but just as he reached his mouth, he stopped. "What is that incessant noise?"

Harry’s head throbbed and his cock protested this cessation of Malfoy’s progress. Taking deep breaths, he cleared his head and listened. The familiar tone finally broke through his addled brain and he cursed. "Shit. It’s my alarm for work."

Malfoy began to lift himself off Harry, but Harry caught him. "Where do you think you’re going?"

"You have to go to work." He looked sternly at Harry who pointedly glared back and lifted his groin to bring their erections back into contact. "Oh, no, you don’t," Malfoy chastised, even as he moaned with pleasure. "I will not be responsible for the future Head Auror being late for work."

Harry whimpered. But in a very manly way. Malfoy chuckled. "Technically, I don’t have to be there for another half hour."

"Stop whining," Malfoy said, lifting his body free of Harry’s. Harry resisted the urge to pout. "And don’t pout." Okay, maybe that hadn’t gone to plan. "I intend to spend a lot more than half an hour discovering all your weak spots, Potter."

"Oh, you do, do you?"

"Definitely." He reached a hand out and Harry took it, barely resisting the urge to pull him back down again. "We’ve waited this long."

Harry stood uneasily on shaky legs. "Fair enough, but –"

"After all this time, I am not willing to settle for some quick shag before work." Now Harry gave a full-on pout. Malfoy ignored him. "That can come later. Our first time I want to savour."

What was Harry supposed to say to that? Apparently ‘okay’ was his only option, so he bade Malfoy farewell and marched himself into the bathroom for a highly unsatisfying shower.

Twenty minutes later, Harry was washed and dressed and – after some nasty visualisations – presentable for work when he heard a tapping at the window. He opened it to grant entry to a very familiar eagle owl. He gave the owl a treat and removed the note.

2018 Christmas - prompt 3.png

Harry’s body reacted predictably to the picture that put in his mind, and he had to give himself a little extra time before leaving for work.

As his day muddled on, Harry reflected on this time last year and how much better this year was turning out to be, certainly far better than he ever would have dared to imagine. He touched a finger to his lips, the taste of Malfoy still lingering, taunting. As he replayed the morning in his mind, he smiled and hoped that this would be the first of many Christmases they would spend together.

Part 20 - to the finish!

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: In the Spirit – Part 18
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Prompts used: [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100’s early bird prompt 2: hot drinks by the fire (picture under the cut) and [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100’s prompt 5: glühwein/mulled wine
Word Count: 2.6K
Rating: PG-13, for now
Warning: none
Summary: Harry had a rough Christmas last year, to say the least. But things are looking up this year, and he plans to embrace the season, even if he is still single.
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.
Author's Notes: Written for the [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100 Early Bird 25 Days of Draco and Harry and the [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100 Christmas Challenge.

On LJ: Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12 |
Part 13 | Part 14 | Part 15 | Part 16 | Part 17

OR on AO3



In the Spirit – Part 18


Harry stepped off the ice followed by Malfoy, both slightly out of breath after their antics. He noticed Teddy was no longer wearing his skates. "No more skating for you?" he asked.

"My toes were numb, so we took them back." He grinned at Draco then looked back at Harry. "You two are crazy!"

"You should see them when they’re playing Quidditch," Luna said.

Teddy looked at Malfoy and Harry in awe. "You play Quidditch together?"

Harry laughed. "Against each other is more like it, but yes."

"That was a long time ago," Malfoy said. "Another lifetime."

Before Harry could get caught up in memories, Teddy said, "You should do it again."

"It’s a sight to see, that’s for sure," Luna said dreamily. Harry recalled their Gryffindor/Slytherin games back at school and doubted he’d use such an airy tone to describe those matches. Bloody dangerous, they had been. "Especially your Uncle Harry and Draco here. They were the best flyers in school."

"Wow!" Teddy looked at them both with wide, twinkling eyes. "Now you have to play a game. I want to see the best flyers from Hogwarts."

"You do realise we aren’t seventeen years old anymore, yes?" Malfoy said. He shot Luna a pointed look. "We may not be quite up to the hype."

"Up to the what?"

"What he means," Harry said in a long-suffering tone, "is that he doesn’t think he’s good enough to fly against me anymore." Luna laughed and Harry realised he’d been roped in yet again.

"You really are too easy." Malfoy chuckled. "It’s rather sad. Maybe even a little bit pathetic."

Harry narrowed his eyes at Malfoy. "Perhaps, but I don’t hear you disputing what I said."

Malfoy closed the distance between them, jabbing a finger into Harry’s chest. "I’ll take you on anywhere, Potter. On land, in the air, on ice, hell, even in water. Anywhere. Anytime." A rush of energy coursed through Harry like he hadn’t felt in years, and when he caught the spark in Malfoy’s eyes he wondered if his own reflected the same.

Teddy’s giggles brought them back. "You two are funny."

"They were always like this in school, too," Luna said. Then she whispered, "They attracted a lot of attention."

Harry made the mistake of looking at Malfoy again and the two of them barely contained their own laughter. They had made rather a spectacle of themselves in school from time to time, hadn’t they? Harry cleared his throat. "Yes, well, I’d like to think we’ve matured since then."

Luna smiled widely. "I’m sure you have."

"Quite," Malfoy said, crossing his arms over his chest, then losing all dignity as he wobbled on his blades. He caught the boards to steady himself. "Theodore, what say you?" At Teddy’s bewildered expression, he added, "Which of us won the night? Who dazzled and impressed you more with his prowess on the ice?"

Teddy giggled some more and Harry had to hold back not to join him. Malfoy sounded like he’d been plucked right out of Medieval times. He wiped the ice from his blades as he balanced on the boards, trying to look nonchalant. "Yes, do tell."

Luna leaned down and stage-whispered in Teddy’s ear. "Shall we consult on the matter, good sir?"

Teddy nodded, still chuckling, and they stepped away and put their heads together to ‘consult’. After a time, they returned. "We have reached our conclusion," Teddy said with a deep voice and a very nearly straight face.

"What say you?" Malfoy asked again.

"We have concluded," Luna said, looking at Teddy and receiving a nod of encouragement before looking first at Malfoy, then at Harry, "that you have both performed admirably on this fine evening."

"A tie?" Harry said with disgust.

"A tie?" Malfoy echoed.

"A tie," Teddy repeated.

"And as such, we humbly request ..."

"A rematch!" Teddy blurted out, quite pleased with himself.

Harry turned to Malfoy. "Do you get the feeling--"

"—that we’re being hoodwinked?" Malfoy finished for him.

They both looked at Luna and said together, "Again." The whole thing reminded Harry sharply of the twins.

"But it’ll be fun," Teddy said in a slightly whiny voice. "Didn’t you have fun tonight?"

Harry had enjoyed himself. As a matter of fact, he hadn’t had this much fun in a long time. He put a hand on Teddy’s shoulder. "I had a great time tonight," he said. "But we don’t always have to compete, you know."

"Speak for yourself," Malfoy said. Then he leaned down to say to Teddy, "He’s just afraid I’ll win."

And just like that, Harry was roped into another day of skating on some unknown future date. With Malfoy. "Alright, everyone, now that we’ve established that Malfoy and I may not have matured quite as much as we’d like others to believe, how about we top off the evening with a hot beverage at my place?"

"Ooh, I’d like that!" Luna said. "I don’t suppose you’d make your mulled wine, would you?"

Harry grinned. "I think I can manage that. I’ve a late start to the day tomorrow." He did a mental calculation and said, "But I’ll need to pick up some oranges."

"No need," Luna said. "I have some at home. I’ll go home first, then meet you."

"Rolf’s welcome too," Harry said.

"An impromptu party!" Luna smiled. "How lovely. But I’m sorry to say that Rolf has plans tonight, so it’ll just be me."

"Okay, we’ll see you there." He turned to Malfoy. "You’re coming, yeah?"

"I am?" He looked a bit shell-shocked at the idea.

"Please?" Teddy begged. Harry wondered how much of that was Luna’s doing, but said nothing.

"Come on, Malfoy. It’s the least I can do after you bought me dinner."

He gave Harry a quizzical look – to see if he was serious, perhaps? – but quickly recovered. "I suppose it would be rude to refuse."

"Indeed it would." Harry winked at Teddy. "And we can’t have that."

"Nope!" Teddy agreed.

***

Back at Harry’s, he threw together the ingredients for the mulled wine while Malfoy listened to a chattering Teddy. Harry grinned, wondering when all the fresh air would kick in and Teddy would pass out.

Luna arrived a short time later, oranges in hand. "Let me wash and slice these for you."

"Thanks."

She washed the oranges and pulled out a cutting board. "You and Draco seem to be getting along well."

Harry rolled his eyes. He was surprised she’d waited this long. "Yes, we’re best mates now. Just don’t tell Ron."

Luna sliced one orange and added it to the pot. She remained standing beside Harry and he could feel her gaze attempting to penetrate his brain. "What?" he asked, trying not to sound irritated.

"Oh, nothing," she said, returning to the cutting board. "It’s just that it’s nice to see you happy again." He glanced at her. "You were so terribly miserable for so long."

"I know." Harry turned back to the pot and stirred the contents, breathing in the clove and cinnamon scented steam. "But I was determined this year to make the most of the season, and I’ve been trying."

"Teddy says you’ve seen quite a bit of him this month."

"Yeah. I want to make the most of Christmas for him too."

She brought the rest of the orange slices over and carefully added them to the pot. "You’re a good godfather, Harry."

"You think so?"

She put a hand to his shoulder. "I know so. And so does everyone else."

Thanks to magic, the concoction was ready to drink in short order. Harry brought the serving bowl and mugs out and placed them on the sideboard in the front room. Luna followed with a mug of mint hot chocolate for Teddy, complete with a candy cane.

"Yum!" Teddy announced after licking some chocolate off the end of the candy cane.

"I second that," Malfoy said after sipping the warm wine.

"Harry makes the best Gluhwein I’ve ever had."

Harry snorted. "And how many others have you tried?"

"That’s entirely beside the point."

"Fair enough." He chuckled. "Thank you."

For the next hour, they played some board games that Luna had brought over, and by the end of that, it appeared that everyone was as confused as he’d been. Nevertheless, he’d won one game, so he’d take that as a positive result for the night. He topped up his own wine and Malfoy’s, but Luna waved him away. "I have work tomorrow."

"And it’s—" Harry looked at the clock "—not even nine, yet." As his brain registered the time, he turned to Teddy. "Nearly time for bed, you."

"Uh-oh." Teddy’s face fell and his hair turned a dull brown.

"What’s wrong?" Harry asked.

"Grandma said I can’t stay tonight, and I forgot to tell you. She said we have an early start tomorrow."

Harry smiled reassuringly. "That’s alright." He put his and Malfoy’s cups on the table. "I can get you home on time."

"Oh, don’t worry about that," Luna said. "I can take him back to Andromeda’s."

Harry frowned. "You don’t have to do that."

"It’s no trouble. I need to get going anyway." She smiled at Teddy." You don’t mind, do you?"

"Nope."

"Luna, really. You don’t have to do that."

"Of course I don’t. But I want to. Besides, it’s just a Floo ride away." She gathered up her coat and gloves along with Teddy’s. "You and Draco can relax and enjoy the rest of the night."

Before he could argue the matter, Teddy had launched himself at Harry. He picked up his godson and swung him around before giving him a big hug. "I’ll see you later, little man. Thanks for coming skating with me today."

Teddy gave Malfoy a hug too, then allowed Luna to help him on with his coat. "Bye, Uncle Harry. Bye, Draco. Thanks for taking me skating."

"You’re welcome," they replied together.

Luna grinned at them and tossed some Floo powder into the grate. And in a whoosh of green flames, they were gone.

He turned around to see Malfoy staring down into his cup. "That woman isn’t fooling anyone," Harry said.

"No, she’s not."

"If I were more paranoid," Harry thought out loud, "I’d say she’d enlisted Teddy in her plan too."

Malfoy looked up at Harry, then put his cup on the table. "I should go."

"What?"

"Thanks for inviting me over. I had a nice evening. But we both have work tomorrow."

"And, as I believe I just said, it’s only nine o’clock."

Look, Potter, I appreciate you playing along with whatever notion Luna has cooked up in her head, but really, there’s no need --" He stood up.

"Sit down, Malfoy." He hadn’t meant to imply ... "Look, just because Luna has an agenda – which clearly she does – that doesn’t mean you have to leave." Malfoy narrowed his eyes but said nothing in response. "I had fun tonight. And not just with Teddy and Luna." He ran his hand over the back of his neck. "As improbable as this may sound, I don’t hate you."

"I did think we’d moved past that, too."

"Right." Harry wasn’t sure how to continue without sounding ridiculous. "So sit back, relax and drink your wine." He motioned to the sideboard. "I made a whole pot of this stuff, and I’m not going to finish it off on my own."

"You’re sure?"

"Malfoy, when have I ever done something I didn’t want to do?"

Malfoy considered him for a long while before answering. "I’m not sure I know the answer to that."

"Well then, you’ll just have to trust me when I say it doesn’t happen very often. And if I didn’t want you in my house, I would never have invited you over, no matter how much nudging and manipulation Luna pulled."

Hesitantly, Malfoy said, "Okay."

"Good. That’s settled. Now put up your feet—" He nudged the ottoman towards Malfoy "—and drink up. There’s still half a pot to go." When Malfoy did just that, Harry looked at his feet and laughed. "Love the socks."

Malfoy’s cheeks reddened. "They’re warm," he said defensively. "And they were a gift from—"

"Luna." Harry finished for him. He plunked himself down on the sofa next to Malfoy and put his own feet on the ottoman. "She got me a pair too."

2018 Christmas - prompt 2.png

Malfoy’s shoulders shook. "Not an exact match."

"But pretty close." Harry laughed some more before raising his cup. "Happy Christmas, Malfoy."

Malfoy rolled his eyes, but clinked cups with Harry anyway. "Happy Christmas, Potter."

They sat like that for a while, quietly staring into the fire. Harry knew he should move – there was a whole room full of furniture, after all – but he found himself quite comfortable. Besides, Malfoy didn’t seem inclined to get up either. "You’re alright, Malfoy."

Malfoy chuckled. "You’re drunk."

Harry held up his mug. "Not yet, but I’m working on it."

"Let me help you with that," Malfoy said, grabbing Harry’s cup. Then, rather than getting up as Harry had expected him to, he flicked his wand and the bowl sailed across the room and onto the coffee table in front of them. Malfoy filled both of their cups and lounged back once more, returning his feet to the ottoman beside Harry’s. He wiggled his toes. "She really is determined, isn’t she?"

Harry sipped his wine. "She said she always thought it was inevitable that we’d become friends."

"Always? The two of us?" he said incredulously. "Where was she in school?"

Harry shrugged. "I don’t know where she gets her ideas, but when it comes to people she’s close to, she tends to be right."

"Be that as it may, I don’t think friends is what she has in mind for us."

Harry snorted. "Yeah, she thinks we’d make a handsome couple."

Malfoy sat up. "She said that?"

Harry nodded. "Yup."

"Huh." Malfoy let that settle for a bit. "True as that may be, I can’t believe she told you that."

"Yeah, Luna often just blurts out what she thinks," Harry said. Then Malfoy’s words sunk in. "Wait. You think we’d make a handsome couple?"

Malfoy rolled his eyes. "Oh, please, Potter. Give me a break. You have eyes and a mirror. Of course we would." Harry gaped at Malfoy. "Oh, come on. She has a point. Take me for instance. I’m attractive in a sophisticated, refined way, exuding culture and taste. And you’ve certainly grown out of your scrawny school days. You’re hot in that tough, take on the world way, dripping with masculinity. Admit it. We’d turn heads everywhere we went together."

He’d said all of this in such a matter-of-fact way that Harry was rendered speechless. He stared, dumbfounded, at Malfoy for a while. He couldn’t objectively argue about Malfoy’s assessment of himself. He was attractive, Harry could admit. And refined. The pointy kid from school had filled out just enough to soften the rough edges while still retaining the sharpness of features that matched his personality. But Harry? He was just Harry.

He sat up and split the last of the wine between them, wondering when they’d managed to drink it all, still unable to respond to Malfoy’s pronouncement. Malfoy gulped back the last of his wine without a word and Harry did the same before reclining again, feet on the ottoman, head resting on the back of the sofa, and stared up at the ceiling. The events of the day ran through his mind and he smiled. He’d had a really good day.

"I can’t believe you brought me dinner." His head lolled to the side and he looked at Malfoy. His head also rested on the sofa back and his eyes were closed. Harry couldn’t tell for sure, but he thought the other man might be asleep. He grinned. "Who knew you could be so ... sweet."

Malfoy’s head lolled lazily towards Harry and he squinted. "Did you just call me sweet?"

"Shh." Harry patted him on the arm. "I promise I won’t tell anyone."

Part 19

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: In the Spirit – Part 17
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Prompts used: [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100’s early bird prompts 22: Don’t worry when we fight note and 24: ice skating (pictures under the cut) and [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100’s prompts 27: work interferes with plans and 30: ice skating
Word Count: 1.7K
Rating: PG, for now
Warning: none
Summary: Harry had a rough Christmas last year, to say the least. But things are looking up this year, and he plans to embrace the season, even if he is still single.
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.
Author's Notes: Written for the [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100 Early Bird 25 Days of Draco and Harry and the [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100 Christmas Challenge.

On LJ: Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12 |
Part 13 | Part 14 | Part 15 | Part 16

OR on AO3



In the Spirit – Part 17


"Harry, got a minute?" Ron, not waiting for an answer, strolled into his office and planted himself down in Harry’s guest chair.

Harry frowned. "Not really. I was supposed to take Teddy skating in ten minutes but Robards scheduled a meeting with me. He wants an update on that stupid niffler jewellery case in half an hour and I need to prepare."

"Any good leads?" When Harry shook his head, he said, "I’ll make it quick, then."

Harry sighed and pointedly looked at his clock. "You have five minutes. No more."

"I’ll be out before that, mate." He tossed a card across Harry’s desk. It had the typical Christmas cover, complete with fully decorated tree and gift-wrapped parcels beneath. When he opened it, however, instead of Merry Christmas or Happy Holidays, it said "Don’t worry when I fight with you, worry when I stop because it means there’s nothing left for us to fight for."

2018 Christmas - prompt 22.png

He looked up at his friend in bewilderment. What the hell was he supposed to say to that? The card wasn’t even signed.

"What do you think?" Ron asked.

"About what?"

"The card, obviously."

Harry rolled his eyes. "Funny, I’d worked that bit out for myself. But what about it?"

"Do you think it’s okay?"

"Look, Ron, I’ve got a meeting to prepare for and I’m already going to be late picking up Teddy. Ask me a question that maybe, just maybe, doesn’t require me to read your mind."

Ron shuffled in his seat and picked up the card. "Mione and I had a fight."

"No, really?" This was no shock to Harry since bickering was pretty much how they’d spent half their time together since their school days.

Ron looked up at him with desperation. That got Harry’s attention. "This was a big one. Not like the usual. But, well, I love her and I love Rose and I love my life, only ..."

"Only sometimes you’d like the freedom to do whatever you’d like?" Harry’d known this about Ron, particularly when he’d been left out of the pub nights. And whether out of guilt or duty, Ron had skipped quite a few lately.

"Exactly! You understand."

Harry scowled. "Not really. You’ve got an amazing and very understanding wife. If you needed space once in a while – a night out with your mates, for instance – she’d be fine with that."

"You think?"

"Of course. But then you’d need to do the same for her. Without waiting until she asks. Let her know you appreciate everything she does."

"I do!"

"I know that, but does she? Do you tell her?"

"I --"

"Look, Ron, we’re best mates. We always will be. But Hermione’s my friend too. And she’s an amazing woman. I don’t know why she ever started hanging out with the likes of the two of us, never mind marrying you. Don’t fuck it up."

Ron opened his mouth to say something, then shut it again. He looked at the card. "So, the card."

"Did you buy that for her or the other way round?"

"I bought it. I let the woman in the store convince me it was a good one. You know, because we fight a lot, but ..."

"Then give it to her, tell her you love her, and tell me what night you need off. I’ll take Rose and you take your wife for a night on the town. Then you can talk about all this uninterrupted." Harry knew how difficult actual conversations could be sometimes with little humans around.

"Really?"

"Yeah, really. Now go back to work so I can get back to mine."

"Thanks, Harry."

"Sure." He didn’t know quite when he’d turned into a marriage counsellor, or why anyone would come to him when his longest relationship had been with Ginny (and look at how that’d turned out) but he supposed he knew his friends best. And he’d been mediating things between them for years now. If only he could do something about his own love life.

Fifteen minutes later, there was another knock at his door. "I told you, Ron, I’ve a meeting with Robards in --" He finally looked up from his papers to see a tentative Teddy and smirking Malfoy at his door. "Er ... sorry, thought you were Ron coming for more advice."

Malfoy raised a brow. "Do tell."

Harry tossed his quill onto the desk and, ignoring Malfoy, addressed Teddy. "Hey, little man. Did your Grandma tell you I had to work late?"

He seemed to relax when Harry motioned them in. "Yup, but when I told Draco, he said we needed to come right over here."

Harry looked up at the still smirking man. "Oh, he did, did he? And why might that be?"

Malfoy pulled a paper takeaway bag from behind his back, dropped it on Harry’s desk and said, "We have it on good authority that you probably have not eaten a proper amount of food to sustain a grown man."

Harry looked at the bag, then at Malfoy, then at Teddy. "What?"

"Grandma says you never take care of yourself. She told us you never do when you work late. So Draco said that we would take care of you."

Malfoy cleared his throat. "Actually, what I said was that we would remedy the situation." He looked at Harry. "Did you eat today?"

Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "Toast and tea this morning."

"Right. So you’re to eat that." He pointed to the bag, which was now emitting a delicious scent. "I will not be accused of outshining you at skating simply because you’d weakened yourself before our outing."

"But—"

"Just eat, Potter. We won’t keep you any longer. When do you think you’ll be done?"

Harry, despite feeling rather perplexed at this odd turn of events, didn’t have time to figure out what was going on, so he just went along. "Briefing in a quarter of an hour. Can’t imagine it’ll take longer than twenty or thirty minutes."

"Perfect. Young Theodore and I will find something to occupy our time for the next hour." He turned to Teddy. "We can get that item we were discussing for Christmas." He returned his gaze to Harry. "Shall we meet you back here or at the ice rink in an hour?"

Harry grinned at the surreal nature of the situation. Draco Malfoy bringing him dinner at the office. If he didn’t have to meet with Robards, he’d have spent time dwelling on it, but since he didn’t have the luxury of time, he just answered. "Best come back here, if you don’t mind. That way, if I’m longer than I expect with Robards, you won’t be waiting in the cold for me."

"You won’t be long, will you?" Teddy asked.

"No, sir. Not if I can help it. As soon as I’m done, we will go skating, as planned."

"Eat up, Potter. I expect you to keep up."

Harry chuckled. "Will do."

"Come on, you," Malfoy said to Teddy, guiding him out the door. "We have shopping to do."

As they reached the doorway, Harry belated said, "Thanks, Malfoy."

Malfoy waved away his thanks and was gone.

***

Precisely one hour later, the three of them were on their way to the ice rink. When they arrived, Harry knew it had been the right decision to come on a weeknight, despite having been delayed at work. The rink was pleasantly open, with enough people present to go relatively unnoticed, but empty enough to allow freedom of movement, rather than the sometimes boring follow-the-crowd flow around the rink. And with the sun gone for the night and the mix of Christmas and office lights on in the background, it was a perfect setting.

2018 Christmas - prompt 24.png

Malfoy, as it turned out, hadn’t been lying. He was very good on skates. But Harry, as luck would have it, was also rather adept on the ice. The two of them skated circles around Teddy, much to his amusement, and did weaves and bobs on request from him, his vibrant hair morphing through a rainbow of colours mostly hidden underneath his hat as he laughed at their antics.

"Harry! Draco! Teddy!" Luna’s voice called as they skated off for a hot chocolate break. "Fancy seeing you three here."

Harry and Draco both rolled their eyes as Teddy dove in for a hug. "Hi, Luna! What are you doing here? Are you going to skate with us?"

"Oh, no," she said. "But I am going to get a hot chocolate. Would you like to join me?" She turned to Harry and Malfoy. "I can do this if you two want to continue skating."

Harry snorted. Malfoy said, "Subtle, Lovegood."

"I’m sure I don’t know what you mean," she replied with a less than convincing pout.

"Everyone knows what you mean. Even Potter here."

"Hey!"

"Let’s go, Teddy. They can talk about whatever Draco means while we get a hot chocolate, shall we?"

She left with Teddy dragging her towards the concession stand.

"So she just happened to be here," Harry began.

"After orchestrating this whole thing to begin with," added Malfoy.

"So, for the record, I wasn’t the only one feeling manoeuvred into conversations with you last night?"

Malfoy chuckled. "I think Weasel and Weaselette were the only two uninvolved."

"To be fair, Ron was probably just oblivious."

"No doubt." Malfoy looked back at the ice. "So shall we stand here getting cold, or go back out there?"

"I’m torn between being not wanting to be a pawn in Luna’s game and genuinely wanting to beat your arse."

Malfoy snorted. "No contest, then. You could never resist a challenge." And he took off onto the ice, leaving Harry to catch up.

As Harry worked to catch up, he had a fine view of Malfoy ahead of him. A very fine view. And all at once, he didn’t give a damn about what had got him here. In fact, if things worked out the way he was beginning to hope they would, he might have to thank Luna for her interference.

But for now, as he whizzed past Malfoy and said, "Cheater," Harry had a competition to win.

Part 18

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: In the Spirit – Part 16
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Prompts used: [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100’s early bird prompts 13: snow along a park path and 15: owl post storefront (pictures under the cut) and [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100’s prompts 23: last minute shopping and 26: feeding the less fortunate
Word Count: 1.3K
Rating: PG, for now
Warning: none
Summary: Harry had a rough Christmas last year, to say the least. But things are looking up this year, and he plans to embrace the season, even if he is still single.
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.
Author's Notes: Written for the [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100 Early Bird 25 Days of Draco and Harry and the [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100 Christmas Challenge.

On LJ: Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12 |
Part 13 | Part 14 | Part 15

OR on AO3



In the Spirit – Part 16


Harry entered Diagon Alley the next afternoon, determined to complete his Christmas shopping before the crazed rush a few days before the 25th. He’d bought most of the main gifts for everyone – all of Mr Weasley’s gifts coming from Muggle London, of course – but still had a handful of other things to buy. He willed himself to focus on the task at hand so he wouldn’t forget anything and have to come back, but his mind kept drifting to Luna’s party. She’d invited Malfoy because, as she’d explained, he was her friend and what better time than Christmas to bring different friends together. He wasn’t so sure that was true, or at least not her only reason.

Repeatedly, Harry had found himself in the company of Malfoy. Not that he’d tried to avoid the man, but circumstances just seemed to conspire to have them suddenly appear by each other’s side, or be pulled into a conversation in which the other was taking part, or asked for insight into something or other. By the end of the evening, he’d been quite sure Luna hadn’t been the only one conspiring. With the exception of Ginny and Ron and possibly a couple of others, Harry was quite sure everyone else had been in on it.

Several times, when he and Malfoy had been drawn together into a conversation yet again, they’d shared a knowing glance, which told him that they’d both caught on to their friends’ shenanigans, though Malfoy hadn’t seemed particularly bothered by it. More bemused than anything. Truth be told, Harry hadn’t minded either. In fact, he’d found out quite a bit about the other man and what he’d been up to since school.

2018 Christmas - prompt 15.png

As he passed by the Owl post, Harry made a mental note to send cards to the MACUSA group he’d worked with last time he was in the States. They were a good bunch and had made him feel at home when he’d been there on his own for an unexpectedly lengthy stay. As a result, they’d kept in touch.

Moving on, Harry picked up some packages of chocolate – always good to have on hand, particularly if he found himself invited somewhere or having people over on short notice – and some goodies to keep around the house. He now had enough cookies to feed even Dudley over the entirety of the holidays, after getting a bit carried away the other day, so he didn’t need any ingredients for that.

He glanced into Ollivander’s, but the wand maker wasn’t there. Harry knew from Luna, who kept in touch with everyone it seemed, that he still made most of the wands, but left the day-to-day operation of the shop to a young import from Eastern Europe Harry presumed was the man standing behind the counter. He’d go in another day when he had more time. Not needing robes or cauldrons or tea, he skipped by the various shops carrying those wares as well. But when he spotted the apothecary, his mind went back, predictably, to Malfoy.

After the war and the trials, Malfoy had spent a couple of years in France with his parents, where he’d worked under one of their more renowned potioneers, much to the chagrin of Lucius. Apparently, his father had envisioned Draco working alongside him, managing the family money and schmoozing with the right people in the right places to reinstate the family name. Much to Harry’s surprise, Draco had wanted nothing to do with his father’s plans. He’d stayed with his parents for two reasons, and two reasons only: he had no independent funding to support himself while in training and – most importantly – he loved his mother and wanted to keep an eye on her. It seemed his hero-worship of his father was a thing of the past.

He’d received his licence and had continued to work under the French potioneer’s tutelage for another year, eventually setting himself up in an apartment in a wizarding village on the outskirts of Paris. It had worked out well for him, but he’d missed England. When his parents had announced their intended return, he’d come with them. With the money he’d saved, he was able to secure a flat in Wiltshire – close enough to visit his parents regularly, but far enough to remain independent and just out of Lucius’ reach. But when finding work in England had proven difficult, and his lack of employment had threatened his independence, his mother had provided him some seed money with which to open his own lab. Several years later, he had a healthy business, supplying many of the country’s apothecaries with both standard potions and some of his own signature ones.

He’d paid his mother back in full, despite her protestations, with Lucius none the wiser, and he was now quite comfortable, thank you very much. Harry rather thought that independence suited him.

Still not much for potions himself, despite his stellar performance in his sixth year at school, Harry bypassed the place and made his way to Quality Quidditch Supplies, a shop where he knew he could get something for half the people on his list. He picked up a few items for Ron, Ginny, George, Angelina, Bill and Charlie, then made his way to Obscurus Books to find something out of the ordinary for Hermione. He left with not one but three books – one on Nordic runes for Hermione, the latest on household spells for Mrs Weasley and, for Fleur, a historical book on Veela influence in France and beyond that the shopkeeper had recommended.

He picked up some quills and parchment at Scribbulus, and some fancy teas for Andromeda at Rosa Lee’s, and then he was nearly done. Last stop, Weasleys Wizarding Wheezes. He braced himself for utter mayhem before diving in. Fifteen minutes later, having spent five of those chatting to George, he emerged with an assortment for Teddy that would, no doubt, earn him a stern look from Andromeda and an equally excited reaction from his godson. He’d already got a stuffed toy for Rose and didn’t dare risk Hermione’s wrath with something from Wheezes for her daughter. Not yet, anyway.

Feeling utterly spent, but thoroughly successful, he decided to take a walk on this fine, winter evening. Sending his packages home with a wave of his wand, he turned down a path through the park. He’d taken longer than he’d realised and the sun had already begun to set, but the Christmas lights lit the way cheerily.

2018 Christmas - prompt 13.png

As he neared the end of his circuit, he stood to enjoy a carolling group and breathed in the crisp, fresh air. As they sang, he thought about the next day and wondered what it would hold for him. He’d promised to take Teddy skating and somehow had managed to invite Malfoy to join them. He knew he’d been hoodwinked, as Luna had prompted the conversation, then casually thrown in that Draco was a wonderful skater. Malfoy had looked nearly as surprised by her comment as Harry had, which had, naturally, prompted Harry to say, "Oh, really? So, Malfoy, you think you could keep up?" Which, of course, Luna had known he’d do.

And by the laughter in Malfoy’s eyes as he said, "You’re on," he’d known it too. Thank Merlin Harry wasn’t this transparent when dealing with suspects or he’d be dead by now. Whatever. It was done. And they’d done alright at Andromeda’s the last time they’d spent time together. And, unless he was very much mistaken, there’d been something there in the kitchen at Luna’s. He knew it, and was pretty sure Malfoy did too. And even if Harry had misread the situation and there wasn’t anything, they were adults and the past was behind them. They could get along just fine. Besides, Teddy would be there, so they’d both behave. Or something. At least they wouldn’t throw punches.

He was jolted from his musings when the carolling stopped, the singers announced they were taking a break, and the crowd began to disperse. Harry thanked the carollers, wished them a Merry Christmas, and put a handful of Galleons in the collection tin they’d set up to help feed the less fortunate on Christmas.

He spent the rest of his walk, the trip home and most of the night wondering what on Earth he was doing and what he was getting himself into. Even still, he fell asleep quickly that night, with a smile on his face, looking quite forward to the next day.

Part 17

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: In the Spirit – Part 15
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Prompts used: [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100’s early bird prompts 1: Christmas dinner and 12: Christmas pudding/cake (pictures under the cut) and [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100’s prompts 20: house guests and 29: kitchen disaster
Word Count: <1K
Rating: PG, for now
Warning: none
Summary: Harry had a rough Christmas last year, to say the least. But things are looking up this year, and he plans to embrace the season, even if he is still single.
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.
Author's Notes: Written for the [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100 Early Bird 25 Days of Draco and Harry and the [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100 Christmas Challenge.

On LJ: Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12 |
Part 13 | Part 14

OR on AO3



In the Spirit – Part 15


"Harry!" Luna opened the door and greeted him with a one-armed hug. "Come on in."

"Happy Christmas, Luna." He went inside, gave her a peck on the cheek as he passed, then lifted his arms to indicate the food. "Let me put these down and I’ll give you a proper hug."

"Mmm," She smiled. "Your famous meatballs?"

"Yup." He indicated his left hand. "And cookies." He indicated his right. "Special requests from Ron."

"Mmm," she said again. "We’re running out of space on the dining table, so you can put the meatballs there and the cookies in the kitchen. It’s a bit of a disaster in there, but you should be able to find a spot for them."

"Will do." Harry slipped off his shoes, gave a cursory nod and called out a quick, "Happy Christmas" to the guests in the front room, then made his way to the dining room. She wasn’t kidding: the table was packed with all sorts of delicious looking food.

2018 Christmas - prompt 1.png

He found a spot near the back for his meatballs and put a quick warming charm on them before heading to the kitchen to deposit the cookies. As he put them on the table, he noticed a scrumptious looking cake, complete with – he leaned over and breathed in the scent – a vanilla rum drizzle.

2018 Christmas - prompt 12.png

"Mmm. Gorgeous."

The fridge door closed and Harry jumped. He hadn’t realised anyone else was in the room. "Well, I know I look good, Potter," Malfoy said, now leaning against the fridge with his arms folded over his chest, "but I hardly expected you to notice, much less acknowledge it out loud."

Harry ran his eyes over the other man. He was smartly dressed in black trousers and a steel grey button down that set his eyes off perfectly and had a slight sheen to it, looking soft enough to touch. Harry resisted. The collar was open, making him look more casual than Harry recalled ever seeing him since school, and yet still so put together. "Yes, well ... there’s no denying you clean up nicely these days, Malfoy, but I was actually talking about the cake." He pointed needlessly to the cake he’d been admiring a moment ago.

Malfoy blinked at Harry, momentarily at a loss for words. Then he tilted his head slightly and said, "Is this more of your teasing banter or did you just compliment me?"

Suddenly feeling incredibly awkward, Harry said, "No teasing." He cleared his throat. "Just stating the obvious."

Malfoy smiled, casually pushed off the fridge and closed the gap between them in three steps. He did not resist touching Harry’s shirt and Harry was suddenly very glad he’d chosen the brushed silk one Hermione had bought that she said brought out the green of his eyes. Malfoy adjusted the collar and ran his hands over Harry’s shoulders. Their eyes met and Harry couldn’t look away. Didn’t want to look away. "You clean up alright yourself, Potter."

"Harry, where’s that hug you promised me?" Luna burst into the room, took in the scene, then grinned. Malfoy dropped his arms and Harry immediately missed their warmth. "Oh, I’m sorry. I’ve interrupted." Before Harry could say anything in response, she started to back out of the room. "I’ll just leave the two of you alone." Then she turned and went back to the front room.

Spell broken, Harry stepped away from Malfoy. "So, I guess we should join the others."

"Sure." Malfoy chuckled. "Lead the way."

Part 16

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: In the Spirit – Part 14
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Prompts used: [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100’s early bird prompts 11: Baby it’s cold outside and 25: outdoor Christmas tree (pictures under the cut) and [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100’s prompts 4: sleigh ride and 18: house elf choir
Word Count: 1.2K
Rating: PG, for now
Warning: none
Summary: Harry had a rough Christmas last year, to say the least. But things are looking up this year, and he plans to embrace the season, even if he is still single.
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.
Author's Notes: Written for the [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100 Early Bird 25 Days of Draco and Harry and the [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100 Christmas Challenge.

On LJ: Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12 |
Part 13

OR on AO3



In the Spirit – Part 14


Harry hauled the toboggan back inside and put it away. They’d spent hours on the hills and were numb to the bone. "You know where there’s lots of snow?" he asked a red-faced Teddy who was rubbing warmth back into his hands.

"The north pole?"

"Ha, ha. Very funny. Just for that, you can make the hot chocolate."

"Okay." Teddy ran to the kitchen, flung his jacket over a chair and pulled out the milk and chocolate sauce. He turned to Harry and grinned.

"So, besides the north pole – and the south pole, before you suggest that too – do you have a guess where there might be lots of snow right now?"

Teddy poured entirely too much milk into a saucepan, turned on the burner and scrunched his nose in thought. "The Himalayas?"

Harry chuckled. "Well, yes. Probably. Most likely."

"That’s where the abominable snowman lives, Yeti, right?"

"Yes, he does." Harry recalled Hermione gifting Teddy with some books on magical creatures. Yeti must have been one of them. "How about you guess closer to home?"

Teddy squeezed the bottle, dropping a really long stream of chocolate sauce into the pot, then took out a spoon and began stirring. Harry resisted the urge to check just how chocolatey it was. "I give up."

"Scotland."

"No way."

"Well, Hogwarts does anyway."

"Really?"

"Yup. I have it on good authority – from Hagrid, no less – that there are mounds of it all over."

Teddy continued to stir, but his face dropped. "I wish I was at Hogwarts. It sounds awesome."

Harry smiled. "Not too much longer now, little man."

He turned his scowl on Harry, who simply raised a brow in challenge. He turned back and continued stirring.

Harry got two mugs from the cupboard and asked, "Marshmallows?"

"Well, duh."

Harry got the bag of mini marshmallows from the pantry, hiding his smile. "Right, then. What say you to a trip to Hogwarts?"

"But ... am I allowed?"

Harry plunked a handful of marshmallows in each mug and put the package away. "You’ll be with me, and we’ll be visiting Hagrid, so I’d say that’s a yes."

His eyes widened and Harry motioned for him to keep stirring. "Can I go inside and everything?"

Harry imagined McGonagall’s face and smiled. "I’ll see what we can arrange."

"When do we go?"

"Tomorrow, if your grandmother says it’s alright. Hagrid has a bit of a surprise lined up."

"What is it?"

"That looks done." Harry reached around him and turned off the burner. He poured the hot chocolate into the mugs and the marshmallows began to swell. Teddy smacked his lips. "As for the surprise, you’ll just have to wait and see. Wouldn’t be much of a surprise if I told you about it, would it?"

"I suppose not."

***

Sure enough, Andromeda was more than happy to let Harry take Teddy with him to Hogwarts. When they tumbled out of the Floo into Hagrid’s hut, Teddy looked around in amazement. Then he turned a curious eye to Harry. "Is this the castle?"

Hagrid let out a bark of a laugh. "’Course not." He pulled Teddy to the window and pointed up at the school. "That’s the castle."

"Wow!"

Harry smiled, remembering the first time he’d seen Hogwarts. "It’s even better up close."

"Can we go?"

Harry looked at Hagrid. "Headmistress McGonagall is expecting us for tea." Teddy’s face fell. "Oh, come on now. Yer to be gettin’ a surprise here before we go up there."

Teddy looked at Harry who just shrugged. "This is Hagrid’s show. It’s not up to me to say."

Hagrid pulled on his coat and gloves. "C’mon then, the both of ye. I thought yer might like to see the grounds," he said to Teddy.

They followed Hagrid out of the hut, passed a handsomely decorated tree and made their way towards the Forbidden Forest.

2018 Christmas - prompt 25.png

Harry felt a tug on his jacket. He glanced down at a nervous looking Teddy. "Where are we going?" Teddy looked towards the trees. "Is that the Forbidden Forest?"

Harry smiled. "It is indeed, but don’t worry. We won’t be going too far in."

Teddy nodded but stayed very close to Harry as they followed Hagrid. When they reached a clearing, Teddy gasped. "Is that a sleigh?"

"Right you are there, Teddy," Hagrid said, looking very pleased with himself. "Reckon ye want ter go fer a ride?"

"Can we?" Teddy asked Harry.

Harry grinned. "That’s why we’re here."

"Cool!" And he took off, all fear of the forest gone, and jumped into the sleigh.

"Thought yer might like this." Hagrid laughed. "Alrigh’ if we join ye?"

"Definitely!" Once they were seated, Teddy asked, "Is the sleigh magic?"

"Not strictly speakin’, no," Hagrid said. "There’s some warming charms been put on it, and there might be a bell or whistle or two." He winked at Harry. "But today we’ll just be lettin’ the thestrals take us round."

"Thestrals?"

"They’re invisible to everyone that hasn’t seen someone die," Harry explained, looking at the creatures, thankful that Teddy couldn’t see them. "Let’s hope they stay that way for you for a long time yet."

Teddy shuddered briefly, but then smiled widely as the Thestrals took off and they slid smoothly along the path out onto the grounds. Harry watched him, wondering if that was the look he’d had when he’d ridden in the first year boats across the lake to the castle.

As they rounded a turn in the path, heading towards the greenhouses, a horrific rendition of Baby It’s Cold Outside met his ears. "What’s that?" he asked.

2018 Christmas - prompt 11.png

"House elf choir," Hagrid replied. "Fer the life of me, I don’ know why anyone would want ter hear that, but ... well, ter tell the truth, I think our Hermione put that idea in their heads a while back. Summat abou’ singin’ ter the plants. Neville – that’d be Professor Longbottom to you, Teddy – has em practicin’ near the ones that won’t be affected., jus’ in case the music isn’t ter their taste. Not so sure the elves want ter be doin’ it at all, really, ‘cept maybe ter get Hermione ter stop pesterin’ em about it."

"Neville too, I’d wager." Harry laughed. "Sounds like Hermione. She can pester most anyone into doing anything."

Hagrid shook with laughter. "Right you are, Harry. Right you are."

They circled the grounds until it was nearly time for tea.

As they climbed out of the carriage and made their way back to Hagrid’s hut before heading up to the castle, Teddy’s eyes gleamed with excitement. "I can’t wait to come here, Uncle Harry."

"You’ll love it," Harry said, thinking about all the adventures he’d had in his time here. Knowing that Teddy would get to experience it without the shadow of Voldemort looming, he couldn’t imagine his godson not loving it.

Harry thought ahead to the day he would take Teddy to King’s Cross Station to see him off, he and Andromeda waving goodbye as the train pulled away. He’d be pleased for Teddy, he knew.

But I’ll miss him when he goes.

Part 15

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: In the Spirit – Part 13
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Prompts used: [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100’s early bird prompt 20: reindeer thong (picture under the cut) and [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100’s prompts 8: Christmas baking and 25: Christmas dinner with friends
Word Count: 1.1K
Rating: PG-13, for now
Warning: none
Summary: Harry had a rough Christmas last year, to say the least. But things are looking up this year, and he plans to embrace the season, even if he is still single.
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.
Author's Notes: Written for the [livejournal.com profile] slythindor100 Early Bird 25 Days of Draco and Harry and the [livejournal.com profile] dracoharry100 Christmas Challenge.

On LJ: Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12

OR on AO3



In the Spirit – Part 13


"Got a minute?" Harry nearly jumped at the sound of Ron’s voice at his door. He’d been immersed in the latest reports in the niffler jewellery theft case. It had all the signs of being an amateur job, yet the culprit had continued to elude his team.

He tossed the file away in disgust. "Sure, what’s up?"

Ron shrugged. "Not much. Just wondering if you feel like grabbing lunch later. Hermione made her famous tuna casserole last night and I have leftovers today."

Harry laughed. "Enough said." Hermione’s casserole was famous, but for all the wrong reasons. "Hey, at least you can toss it and not be worried you’ll get it as leftovers tonight."

"Too true. So, you free for lunch? I’ve got a taste for an overstuffed deli sandwich."

Harry’s stomach growled in response and he realised he hadn’t eaten anything since he’d shovelled a couple of pieces of toast down his throat this morning. He’d been up half the night and when he had slept, he’d had odd dreams. Ones that woke him, but hadn’t lingered long enough or clearly enough for him to make heads or tails of them. All he did remember was blond hair and grey eyes and why the hell was Malfoy haunting his dreams now too? When his alarm had gone that morning, he’d thrown it unceremoniously across the room and, as a result, had been late getting up.

"Yeah," he said, running a hand over his face, hoping that might help him shed the grogginess. "I could do with something. Sooner rather than later, if you can get away early."

"Had a rough night?" Ron asked, giving him the once over, clearly looking for signs of a night out. Harry sensed a bit of envy, if he wasn’t mistaken. Ron hadn’t joined the regulars for their pints too often since Rose had come along, and though he hid it well, and most of the time loved being with his family, there were times it got to him. Not for any nefarious reason, just to have a night out with the boys. And Harry, being single, represented the freedom that every once in a while Ron craved.

"Nothing exciting, I’m afraid." Harry picked up his mug only to discover it was empty. He put it down. "Just couldn’t sleep."

That seemed to cheer Ron up a bit. "Ah, well, I feel your pain. There’s nothing quite like having a kid in the house to deprive someone of a good night’s sleep."

Harry remembered all too well how Teddy had been as a baby, and he’d had his fair share of sleepless nights as a result. Truth be told, Harry didn’t mind that one bit – being deprived of a good night’s sleep, under the right circumstances, wasn’t such a bad thing. "Alas, no child, no booze and no wild night. Just restless, I suppose."

"Alright, then. I’ll swing by just before noon and we can head to the deli, yeah?"

***

They got their sandwiches and sat down at the end of the counter. Harry dove into his beef and cheese melt with such fervour he might nearly have beaten Ron for the most disgusted look earned from Hermione, but he didn’t care. He was famished.

Ron snorted. "Hungry much?"

Harry grinned and took another bite. "Only had toast this morning."

Ron shuddered, no doubt shocked that any grown man would choose to forego any meal. "So, what are you bringing to Luna’s on Saturday?"

Each year, their group of friends got together for a potluck Christmas dinner and this year was Luna’s turn to host. "Hadn’t thought about it, to be honest."

"Well, if you wanted to bring those meatballs of yours, you won’t get any complaints from me."

Those ‘meatballs of his’ were actually from a Muggle restaurant in Canterbury. He’d had them one night when he was working on a case down that way and had been thrilled to find that they sold a frozen version of the meatballs along with jars of their sauce. Harry just tossed the lot into a slow cooker, like the waitress had recommended, and a couple hours later, voila! Instant ‘home cooked’ meal that everyone raved about. He’d never let anyone in on his secret before and likely never would.

"Yeah, I suppose I could cobble together a pot of those."

"And your Christmas cookies?"

Harry chuckled. "Sure, why not?" He didn’t have anything pressing going on in the next couple of days, besides work, so he could do some Christmas baking. He’d loved Christmas ever since his first year at Hogwarts, and he liked to make the easy-but-always-a-hit sugar cookies cut into all sorts of shapes.

"Remember the year George transfigured them all into ‘twinkling willies’ and Mum nearly gave him a concussion thwacking him over the head?"

Harry laughed. "I’d forgotten about that."

Ron shoulders shook as he bit into his sandwich. "Good times."

"Speaking of Christmas cocks," Harry said. Ron laughed when a woman who’d sat down next to Harry tutted. He lowered his voice and continued. "I was out shopping yesterday and saw these for sale." He pulled out his camera, scrolled to the picture he’d taken in the ‘discrete’ section and showed it to Ron.

2018 Christmas - prompt 20.png

Ron choked on a mouthful. "Warning, mate!"

"What, ‘Christmas cocks’ wasn’t enough of a warning?" The woman tutted again.

Ignoring Harry’s comment and the woman, Ron took a large gulp of his drink and looked again at the picture. "I’ll assume you meant the getup was for sale, not the man."

Harry rolled his eyes. "Obviously."

"Tell me you didn’t buy that."

"Course not. I’ve no reason to, have I? Just thought it was hilarious."

"For the love of all things holy, don’t show George. He’ll have us all opening one of those Christmas Day in front of Mum."

Harry chuckled, picturing both Arthur’s and Molly’s faces. "I dunno. It might be fun, if only to see her whack George over the head again."

"Promise me," he said, now sounding desperate. He shifted in his seat. "That thing doesn’t look too comfortable."

Harry, suspecting Ron might not be far off the mark to imagine Hermione expecting him to wear it, laughed again. "Deal," he said, "but you owe me." No sense letting an opportunity slip past him.

"Done."

They finished off their meal in silence, Harry trying very hard not to imagine a certain blond someone wearing a reindeer thong.

Part 14

Profile

sesheta66: (Default)
sesheta_66

January 2026

S M T W T F S
    1 2 3
45 678910
11121314151617
18192021222324
25262728293031

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Mar. 22nd, 2026 08:21 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios